Col Vivek Kaul Edits Rise of the Dark One

Erica Olafson, Rise of the Dark One (GC Vol 10, GC 36) Volume 10 of the Eric Olafson saga. by Vanessa Ravencroft

Edited by Col Vivek Kaul

Foreword The Year is 5028 (Old Terran Time ). The Milky Way Galaxy is teeming with life and sentient species. Earth is now known as Terra and part of the United Stars of the Galaxies, a multicultural mega civilization that by now stretches across two-quarters of the Milky Way Galaxy and has a foothold in the Andromeda Galaxy. There are over 5030 distinctive member civilizations calling themselves members of the Union. The United Stars Space fleet protects this mega civilization against external threats. Erica Olafson, born as Eric on a cold world called Nilfeheim raised under harsh conditions of a very traditional inward-looking society of Neo-Vikings left her planet to fulfil his dream to become a Star ship captain. Erica stands 199 cm tall and weighs almost exactly 90 kilos and some say she moves with the same purpose and grace as a Nubhir Wolf. Like everyone from Nilfeheim she has a greater tolerance to freezing temperatures and is able to stay submerged underwater for a very long time because of gills and eyes that are adapted to see well underwater thanks to a second set of clear eyelids. His muscles are denser than that of a standard human, allowing her to swim longer and deeper. Due to those abilities, she has great endurance and is much stronger than she looks. She loves fish, has a very clear sense of honor and hates unfair situations. Even though she doesn’t like to admit it, she carries the same short temper of her father and is more often than not ready to face a challenge with fists or weapons. She is now fully aware of a Dark God growing within her. Together with her truly unusual crew she is leaving Thauran space behind, advancing deep into unknown space to solve an ancient mystery... Chapter 01: Limping away The tall man in the all-black uniform and the mirror-polished boots stepping into McElligott’s office was the most celebrated hero in all of Union history. McElligott knew some considered him a myth, some even considered him a god, but the vast majority of Union Citizens loved this man. His reputation had long transcended into the very fabric of Union culture and society and his name was known far beyond the boundaries of the Union. True entities of tremendous power, like Mothermachine, the Klack Queen, even the mysterious Narth Supreme spoke of him with the greatest affection and respect. The Old Highlander knew that this man did none of what he did for glory or acknowledgment. He simply did it because it had to be done. They called him the Eternal Warrior, and Admiral McElligott who had been around for just as long, secretly admitted there was no better title describing this man. After a little over three thousand years, they had developed something that was beyond friendship. O’Brock McElligott, the Admiral of the Fleet, never considered the man a close friend, there was always that nagging feeling of envy. A petty and stupid emotion, he knew had no place between two men that were considered immortals. Yet deep down McElligott was human and could never truly suppress his feelings. That this textbook definition of a Teutonic hero didn’t have the most favorable opinion of McElligott was something he believed to be true, even though Stahl never said anything in that regard. But they had a working relationship, perhaps like none other in the universe. When it came to war and fighting battles, even the enemies of the Union agreed there was no one more experienced and capable than that old warrior. McElligott got up from behind his desk, the windows behind him provided a fantastic bird’s eye view over San Francisco Bay. Despite the available technology, there was no weather or climate control on Earth and while the new calendar called this date Two-Day, Red Week, Fifth Divider 5028. According to Old Terran Time, it was the tenth of September. It was a particularly beautiful California coast day with a crisp blue sky and brisk winds churning the waters below the still elegant and beautiful bridge to white-crested waves. The old warrior walked past him and gazed past the transparent Duro Plast. McElligott joined Stahl and there was a moment of silence. Then Stahl sighed. “I have traveled this universe of ours from one end to the other; stepped on the surfaces of many thousand planets, but I still don’t think there is a more beautiful world than our good old Earth.” McElligott had to agree. “Even after all this time, I can never really get enough of this view.” “I think I will take a few days of vacation and visit Europe. The October Fest will soon open.” “So, you’ve decided not to travel to the Leo galaxy after all?” “No, I think Admiral Rasmussen is doing a great job. He is commanding two battle clusters and I think that is more than enough to check if there is anything left of the Crucible.” “Yes, you told me about this Steve Rasmussen. Was he not one of those you put through your Big Test?” “A variation of it, I put him in charge of a battle group, while he was just a Lieutenant.” “And how about the Or-Ghe? Do we know why they decided to declare war on us?” Stahl moved away from the window and took a seat in the visitors’ chair across McElligott’s desk. “Officially, they object to the Kakth talking to us. They deposed their king, literally by throwing him out the window of his palace, throne and all and want to join, but we have intel that it was a very well planned and well-disguised agitation of the Kermac. I am sure they are livid about the fact that we found Koken.” “I always wonder what happened, that made them abandon their world of origin.” “There are suggestions that the Ker fell for an elaborate trick. This seems to be substantiated by reports and documents that were found in the Archives of the Golden.” “We should send the Tigershark, they uncover the secret in no time. So how we are doing Or-Ghe wise?” Harris turned two planets of theirs to slag and depopulated two more dropping Marines and robots. A delegation of Or-Ghe is on its way to Pluribus ready to sign an unconditional surrender if I understood Harris correctly.” “And I bet a bottle of my special reserve that you were among the grunts dropping on the Or-Ghe.” “Your liquor is safe.” “Well not really, care for a spot?” “I would not mind.” Stahl fished for one of his beloved cigarettes. He knew the Old Highlander didn’t mind and would most likely stuff a pipe in a moment or two. “Say O’Brock whatever came about that explosion at the Assembly?” “Or mutual friend Phil is on the case. He determined it was not a terror attack, but a well planned and executed theft.” “I expected as much. Well, he is much better to find out who did steal that document. There aren’t too many entities that could have pulled that off.” McElligott handed Stahl a tumbler with a deep golden liquid, the distinct scent of highland moss emanating from it. Stahl inhaled deeply and then flicked his 3000-year-old Zippo, many hundred times refurbished and put the flame to his cigarette. McElligott complained. “How can you even smell anything else with that gasoline fume thing?” Stahl looked at the ancient lighter like he would look at an old friend. “I guess I got used to it. This thing was with me when we faced Chinese tanks, so long ago.” McElligott sat down and sure enough begun his ritual to prepare a pipe. “I hear you, I have my suspicions too, but there is not a shred of evidence.” McElligott, was, of course, responding to Stahl’s previous comment. “It’s called the Good Company after all. If I ever get my hands on even the smallest shred of evidence...” “He’s been at this as long as we have and he is a businessman. What use would he have for some old parchment? His only motivation seems to be profit.” Stahl sipped from the old Single Malt. “No O’Brock not profit but power. I am still mostly in the dark about things. Not that I understand most of what is explained to me, but my wife thinks that parchment is the key to unimaginable power.” “So this ‘power’ you speak off is up for grabs to whoever has that parchment?” “That is where I am not so sure. That Neo Viking we both know is, in my opinion, the real epicenter of all this metaphysical gobbledygook.” “Well, it might be just a coincidence. She and her crew uncovered a Necro conspiracy penetrating the Thauran society for a very long time. They also recovered a dozen Trans spatial threshold bars. Technology we think is of Nnnth origin. The Narth Supreme sent a real Narth engineer for examining those things.” “I heard she was mixing up the Thaurans pretty good.” “It was one of her latest crew additions, a thing called Meeze.” McElligott took the first puff and then reached for his glass. “You know there were more than 20,000 of these worms and a significant number of those Y’All calling themselves Yehaa now, descending on Blue Harbor, scaring the living daylight out of them.” “And now the Thaurans complain in the Assembly?” “Not at all, the new Emperor and the recently elected cabinet is thanking the Wheeze and the Yehaa for helping to cleanse old Thauran filth. The incident has not even developed into a docket issue. It’s all over GalNet Channel three though.” Stahl turned the class in his hands. “So where did you send Erica and her boatload of unusual individuals?” “I told her to stop sticking her nose in civil Union affairs and get that cursed Ypeherix problem solved. The last I heard she slipped past the GalNet horizon and is somewhere Spin or perhaps downward.” Alegar marveled about the private one hundred meter space ship of Phil Decker as he and his two friends followed the old detective aboard. “If I didn’t know better, this ship you call the Jolly Blue does not strike me as a Union product, but more like a Saresii one. Yet I have never seen any Saresii ship looking like that.” The immortal detective closed the ramp and said. “Some of it is Union tech, like the GalNet com and the Autochef.” He then had a strange distant smile on his face. “It is a gift from my wife. She was Seenian and this ship comes from a time when Saresii and Seenians ruled the galaxy,” He led them to the small flight deck and gestured suggestively towards comfortable seats. “Let me get this ride in space and then we can talk some more.” Phil Decker, born on Earth and in New York even before the second world war, went through the motions of taking a ship into deep space, with the confidence and routine of someone who’d been doing this for a long time. Alegar looked at an old two dee picture of a rare dark-haired Saresii beauty. “So, the legend is true, you really were engaged to Alegra Soneri.” Decker linked the Jolly Blue into the automated departure traffic system. While Pluribus Spaceport seven was a small port at the edge of Government continent, almost exclusively used by privately-owned space ship, it was still part of Pluribus traffic. There were few planets and space systems with more traffic than Pluribus. Automated traffic assistance was the best way to avoid collisions, disturbing someone else’s acceleration run or being considered a potential unknown. After he had done that, he too looked at the prominently displayed photo. “No, Mr. Moansti we were not just engaged, we were married Earth-style in a New York City church and I am still married to her. It may take an eternity, but I will see her again. I met and loved many women since, but none like her.” Egill who had no idea what Alegar or Phil were talking about said. “So, you are an immortal? A pal of Stahl, Schwartz, and McElligott?” Phil glanced at the instrument readouts and then shook his head. “Again, that would be a no. I was part of a group that became immortal long before the rest. I did not know about the Guardian and met that artificial spook only briefly in 2100. Egill, I was born on April 4th, 1912. 189 years before this so-called Guardian revealed itself to Humankind. Long before the ascent of Earth. “I had already been residing on Sares Prime for over a century when the Sarans landed on the White House lawn.” Egill processed this with a hard swallow, “but how did you become immortal? Are you human?” “My mother was the first female Police detective in Earth history. My father was a police officer in New York City as his father was. My father died in France during World War One. I am as Terran Human as Richard Stahl. You are immortal, Mr. Skallagrimmson. The guardian of Earth had nothing to do with it. A certain White Fish however has, is that not so?” “I almost died if it weren’t for the great skills and knowledge of my Saresii friends. Egill paused. “How do you know about that?” “I am a detective remember? You applied for security classification when you decided to join the Assembly Security Council, part of that application is a detailed background check and an investigation into your Psionic abilities. The results of these checks are available to me. The Narth Rep sounded pleased. “The detective considered us potential suspects and investigated our background, how delightful.” Alegar gasped. “Suspects, you considered us to have anything to do with that explosion and that theft?” Egill sighed. “Of course, he did, he is the most logical thinking man I have ever encountered. We barged in on him right when he showed up. He had to consider us as potential suspects.” Phil nodded. “Indeed, your interest in the events and my investigation could very likely be fueled by self-interest and the desire to stay abreast of the investigation. All three of you have, at least theoretically access to the resources I mentioned to conduct this crime and fabricate the cover.” The Eldest of the Saresii, a man who has unlimited access to the resources of Silver Hawk Inc and the Narth Representative with virtually unlimited resources and access to the Narth Supreme.” Alegar leaned forward. “Are we still considered suspects?” “No, I was pretty certain neither of you was, but I had to eliminate you based on evidence nevertheless.” Phil pointed at the Narth. “The Narth have near unlimited resources indeed, but never displayed cunning deceptive behavior. Covering the theft with a manufactured terror attack is simply not within their MO. Besides if the Narth wanted that Parchment for whatever reason, the Coven would have never hesitated to give it to them.” He then nodded towards Alegar. “You are the Eldest of the Saresii. Your kind is quite capable of deceit and subterfuge if it is deemed vital to Sares interests. Pulling off that theft as it occurred is well within the capabilities of the Gray Cat society. What eliminates you, is the very long history of Sares allegiance to the Union and the same reason that eliminates the Narth. If Sares wanted that Prophecy, the Coven would have no objection and gladly assist in translation and interpretation if necessary.” He then turned to Egill. “While you do have unlimited access to Silver Hawk resources and most certainly the credits to fund such a caper. In terms of galactic history exposure, you are virtually a Virgin. Before you arrived on Pluribus, you had no knowledge of things beyond Nilfeheim. But if for whatever reason you knew about that prophecy, all you had to ask one of your friends, their friendship to you is well known.” Egill digested that, while the Jolly Blue lined up before a Hyper Jump Gate. He then said. “So the source of your immortality is a secret?” “No, not so much a secret than it is a mystery even to me. The Immortals chosen by the Guardian received specific tasks. Other so-called immortals know of their purpose. I don’t” I and a few others became immortals by our association to a being called Dark Cloud. Who or what he was, I never found out. I think he made us immortal simply because we were friends. Dark Cloud and Wulf Starr disappeared before the Ascent. The only other Immortal like me still around is Peter Baker, he patrols the fringe regions as a Union Ranger.” The Narth asked. “We are pursuing that Saresii scholar to Sares because this was one of the destinations the Astrographical society revealed to him?” Decker transferred the Hyper Jump-Gate fee and his ship approached the immense bluish glowing structure flowing in deep space, just a few light-hours from Pluribus. They were caught by the guide tractor fields right after a Meteor freighter and pushed into the bright white energy field. “Yes, and since he is Saresii and a member of the Black Cats, I think his first try to find out more about Avondur will be the Deep Libraries of Sares One.” Egill stared past the viewports and at the humongous construct. “I traveled many times to Sares, but always aboard a Space Train. What is that thing we are approaching?” Phil explained. “This is a Hyper Jump Gate, an entry point to the Union Intergalactic Highway network.” “I am a hick from a backwater planet after all. I still have no idea what it is.” Alegar explained. “As you may know, bridging the vast distances in space has always been a challenge for societies spreading over multi-parsec distances. The lack of contact and interaction with the core worlds has almost always been the reason why star empires eventually failed. The Saran - Pan Saran split is a prime example of this. The Pan Saran revolution was only successful because it took months and years for messages to arrive at Thebes.” Egill stopped himself from a grumpy response because his friend gave him a history lesson, rather than explanation, but he knew he was learning things he needed to know anyway, so he kept listening. To his surprise, the Narth did too. Alegar was in his element and kept on. “The Shiss lost 32 Purple Throat Colonies for the same reason. By the time the First Nestling ordered the attack on the 33rd Colony and Shiss forces arrived, they encountered 32 Colonies that were Union along with waiting Union Fleets. “Our Union is growing in leaps and bounds and claims territories in all four Milky Way Sectors, the LMC, Andromeda and other galaxies of the Local Group. “Our Assembly has always put great emphasis on integration and communication. Technologies such as GalNet, Transmatter Radio, Space Train, Space Bus and the very recent and quickly expanding Transmatter Tunnel network are the real reason such a huge and diverse Community feels united and part of the whole.” Egill grunted. “By the time you are done with that Basic School lesson and tell me what we are jumping through, we might as well retire.” The Narth Representative hushed him. “One has never attended Union School. Let Alegar complete his educational monologue.” Egill crossed his arms and Alegar continued. “Today’s Space Ships rely on the much safer and more practical ISAH drive to access Quasi Space, instead of the old Hyper Jump method. As the distance limitations make traveling across the Galaxy via Hyper Jumps a still quite risky and time-consuming business. “A team of scientists and engineers looked at that old Hyper Jump Technology and developed a new way of FTL travel. With a grant of the Linda Schwartz Foundation, they formed the company Intergalactica and introduced the Hyper Highway concept right after the 4th Intergalactic War and is expanding its network of Hyper Highways ever since. “The original concept of Hyper Jumps was dangerous and limited to jump from Gravity Well to Gravity Well and Jumps of more than 10-12 Light years were impossible. Ships had to have two different drive systems, Sublight Engines, and Hyper Jump Drives. Traveling in the system to a safe Hyper Jump Point took weeks or months, Velocity was taken along and long deceleration maneuvers had to be performed. “Hyper Jump calculation is difficult and leaves no room for error. Hyper Jump Engines to this day are dangerous and not reliable. When Dr Isah introduced the ISAH Drive, Space hyper-jump technology was abandoned. However, Intergalactica developed these Hyper Jump Gate at fixed positions, creating its own Gravity Well by simulating a small gravity singularity and generating an External hyper-jump pulse. Calculations are always the same as the target is another gate. “Ships with standard Isah Drives can make hyperspace jumps of up to 5000 Light years and Travel times between gates is in minutes.” Phil nodded. “So for a fee of 5,000 credits we make the trip to Sares Prime almost as fast as a Space train.” “And that would have been all the explanation I needed.” The Old Detective said. “There are certain ill effects on humans, including those who are considered immortal. I think they call it Hyperspace Nausea, so we better get ourselves in Zero Stasis.” Just before Phil activated the Zero Stasis field for the passengers, Egill heard the Narth. “It is still a mystery to me why we are going to Sares Prime. I know where Avondur is.” I scrambled on the bridge. Two heavy jolts had rocked the Tigershark, Har-Hi was just getting on his feet. Even before I reached my seat, I said loud. “Maximum reverse thrust. Shield and hull status?” A heartbeat later I was in my seat and SHIP raised me into battle view. Every department was represented by a floating symbol. It was then that I saw whatever had attacked us. It was humongous and with some imagination looked like an arrow-shaped yule log, with lots of jagged extrusions. Scanner data told me that it was 24,000 meters long. A thundering non-human voice could be heard. “Non-conforming life must be sterilized.” Our shields had been completely obliterated, most of the simulated hull of the Silver Streak destroyed, but our real hull once again had saved our bacon. Shaka signaled that he was executing my orders and we were accelerating in reverse, passing the Quasi threshold entering at first, that in itself was certainly a Fleet unit first. Giving attest to the great skills of my chief engineer, who must have adjusted the ISAH fields to vital supersymmetry on the fly and in a few seconds flat. “Great job, Circuit!” Warner appeared behind the engineering icon. “Lt. Circuit is still on the virtu couch captain. Our new engineering apprentice, Meeze did that.” In the background I heard Meeze. “Pfffz, apprenticez. Meeze knowz ze machinz.” I promised myself to talk a little more with Meeze, he was clearly not just a scavenger with some rudimentary engineering skills. Narth reported. “That unknown has pulled us out of Quasi and engaged us with very strong multi-dimensional based weaponry.” Shea interacted as well. “No known species, tech level beyond ours. I estimate TL 10 or 11.” Elfi said. “The unknowns transmitted in virtually all known communication methods, including psionic and Quasi space radio. No GalNet and GalCom equivalent. Their hail is contained and isolated but repeats itself.” Mao was next. “The thing obliterated the shields that came with our Janus disguise. We are now under full TransDim shields.” Har-Hi delivered casualty and damage report. “Seven crew members have been injured, including your XO. No injuries are life-threatening. Our Janus device is severely damaged, no prognosis of possibility if repair possible at the moment. Our Dime-tap energy siphon is malfunctioning. Engineering has shut it down. Warner and Three Four are on it.” I acknowledged the reports. “None of the known adversary civilizations are able to pull a ship out of Quasi. I knew NAVINT operated a special spy ship codenamed Tarantula that was able to do so. I also knew we had this capability, but have never tried it.” You needed truly far-reaching multi-dimensional scanners, to time this just right. A few nanoseconds of real-time at best. Technology that could reach into quasi and collapse an ISAH field fast enough to make such an attack successful was at the upper edge of TL nine. “Mao, SHIP why didn’t that thing show up on our sensors before it could attack. Aren’t we able to scan ahead?” “Unknown at this time.” Mao added. “Whatever it is, it has vanished from our sensors.” “Mao, light up our real sensors, active probing and tie in Tyron’s experimental sensor suite.” “Aye, captain. No artificial object within sensor range.” Narth chimed in. “There is a spatial distortion exactly where that unknown attacked us first.” “Elfi they are broadcasting in standard lingu?” It was Narth who answered. “No, Captain. The psionic component of their broadcast triggers comprehension.” “Why can I hear it then, am I not shielded?” “Like no other entity, known to Narth, Captain. The psionic component was so intense, it overwhelmed my defenses. Your mind and mine are linked.” “Alright, Elfi hail them on all channels you got.” Her icon blinked in acknowledgment and the external communications symbol appeared before me and turned from red to green. “This is Captain Olafson of the USS Tigershark. You just attacked us unprovoked. I am offering communication alternatives to hostile action.” I was interrupted. “You are not conforming to life we tolerate. You must be neutralized, sterilized so conforming life may spread. You are insignificant, you are impotent, your existence insults approved life.” “I understand there are philosophies that are alien to ours, however, this is deep space and it was you who initiated hostilities. We are prepared to defend ourselves.” “Eliminate your existence and we are satisfied. You do not conform...” I cut the transmission. “Shaka drop us out of Quasi and keep us stationary at the outmost scanner horizon to that anomaly Narth detected.” “Aye Captain.” “Tactical prepare to launch a Mirage drone, simulating the energy and mass signature of a Union Battleship.” Mao acknowledged. “Circuit still out?” “Yes, Captain. He is still connected to the Nnnth Core and unresponsive to external stimuli. Our Non-Corp said. “Three-Four, can we use our SPDWG?” “Yes, I think so. It was repaired while we were in Dock at Christmas Base.” “Captinz, Meeze likez ze bigz bumbz. Meeze helpz fiz it.” “You know how it works, Meeze?” “Maybeez youz lizze biz stoopiz. Meeze knowz the machinz.” I decided to overlook that insult for now. “I think that alien Yule log hides behind some kind of unknown cloaking field. Target that anomaly, as soon as it reacts to the decoy drone, fire the SPDWG.” Our decoy drone simulated the mass and energy emissions of a full-size battleship and sure enough, as it reached a point just two light hours from that anomaly, the huge alien Yule log thing came suddenly visible, the drone was pulled out of Quasi Space and immediately fired upon. Krabbel executed a perfect short-range Quasi jump, bringing us into range and Mao slammed his hand on the activation sensor of our Spine weapon. It took almost a second before the weapon had charged to full capacity, energies equal to the output of a white sun obliterated whatever shields the alien had and cut the enormous thing in half. Mao reported. “The drive section of the unknown is destroyed, but there are energy sources consistent with weapon energies and repair activity in the bow section.” My left hand keyed in a special authorization code to our Arsenal vault control. “Tactical, launch three Loki VI. ZPV warheads authorized and released for use.” My tactical department worked as fast as possible to follow my orders. True to their high skill levels, Mao reported the launch of the torpedoes only five minutes after I gave the order. Changing the ready for launch torpedoes to different warheads was a major task, I knew.” A weapon beam originating from the bow section engulfed us. Our shields held but were pulled down to the second of three layers. Har-Hi’s deadpan tone reported. “Energy reserves down to 53 percent. Trans Dim tab is still inoperative. Primary shields gone, secondary shields at 45 percent. SPDWG still recharging. Opponent shields opaque to Translocator fire. I acknowledged with a nod and said. “Evasive maneuvers, Shaka. Krabbel stand by for emergency jump.” ZPV warheads were the latest addition to our arsenal. Technically not only experimental but also Trans X class. Weapons generally not fielded by Fleet units, but the Space Force and use authorized by the Assembly. Since they were still in the experimental stage that was a grey area. Over sixty percent of our arsenal was experimental for that very purpose. A ZPV warhead did not carry a load of Anti Matter, but a phase shielded bulb of zero-point radiation. This was also called zero-point energy; the energy of a system at a temperature of zero. because then a quant of matter would be left with less than the minimum amount that the laws of quantum physics require it to have. Thus zero-point radiation of the vacuum was an order of magnitude greater than nuclear energy. As the commanding officer of the Tigershark, I had been briefed about these warheads. Eighteen delivered to us during our brief stop at Mildrus Edge. It was the most potent weapon in its size ever developed. I was not sure if even Har-Hi had been briefed. The three Loki torpedoes dropped out of Quasi space, accelerated to 99 percent light and impacted into the alien thing and obliterated the bow section, displacing every quant separately. It imploded into a momentary singularity and then was gone. Har-Hi received the telemetry data just as Narth, Mao, and Shea did. “Galactic spirits what did we just release? Those things had enough power to obliterate an entire Dai Fleet.” “Terrans developed these Max Destruct ZPV warheads from a Camogi concept if I am correct.” After listening to the Damage report delivered by Har-Hi, I was called from engineering. While I had great confidence in Warner, our Non-Corp and gained a new respect for Meeze, I felt great relief to see Circuit. “Captain, I am back.” “I don’t have the time now to express my relief to see you up and in charge of things. What is our status? There is a good chance that thing is not the only one of its kind.” “We need to land somewhere, our SHIP held up remarkably well, but there is considerable damage, we are not able to tap energy at the moment and our reserves are depleting fast. We won’t survive another encounter with an adversary like that,” “Krabbel is there anything we can reach with the reserves we got?” “There is a GIII type eighteen lightyears distant. It is not in our catalogs at all.” “Circuit can we make 18 light-years?” “Yes, if we go slow and don’t fight anyone.” “Shaka get us there, nice and slow.” Chapter 02: No air in space We did make it to that GIII star system. The damage report didn’t sound so severe when I had first heard it, and there was virtually no structural damage to the ship. As bad as a damaged Janus system was, it was technically not a vital system. Without the Dime Tap, we still had extendable backup ISAH engines. We had some fuel and an onboard refinery, able to turn any source of hydrogen into NuGas. We were not beyond any hope ever reaching Union space, but without our real engines, it would take over a year to reach the closest Union system, almost 30,000 light-years from our current position. With our engines and energy tap working, a trip of 127 days. Relying on the backup engines the same journey would last almost 300 days, not counting fuel stops. We crawled figuratively speaking, partially to preserve energy and partially because I suspected more of these Yule log things to be around. Going slow with every eye glued on the sensors I hoped we were able to avoid another confrontation. Har-Hi and Mehedi assured me that the crew morale was in an alert, but overall very good state, Mehedi believed that the crew preferred this uncertain, potentially very dangerous situation over being stuck for days and weeks on the surface of a planet. Krabbel christened the unexplored system Kryktim, an old Archa term for a yellow glowing insect native to his homeworld. The star had twelve planets, four gas giants, many moons, a dense asteroid belt between the sixth and seventh orbit and many planetesimals. Only one of the inner rock core planets was within the goldilocks zone that allowed liquid water to form. While Union science had encountered life in the most unusual environments, including the very surface of suns and Neutron stars. The vast majority of encountered life was of the Carbon-based variety, relying on water as a solvent and a core condition of life. This planet was at the innermost orbit where liquid water could exist, and our sensors picked up a rich biosphere. According to Narth and the other telepathic gifted members of my crew, nothing even remotely sentient. Narth was certain that the most developed life form did not exceed the intellectual comprehension of a Terran sheep. While I had never seen a sheep, Mao assured me that even the dumbest goat kept by members of his tribe far outsmarted a Terran sheep. Since I never seen a goat either and generally disliked their taste, I simply took their word for it. To avoid as much of even that non-sentient life, we found a region of bone-dry deserts that suited our purposes. I was not ready to call it quits and limp home. Circuit assured me he could affect repairs and put everything back in working order, but he needed the main energy systems offline to do that, hence the need for putting our ship down on the reddish coarse sand and rock of that desert plane. I called my senior officers to a conference in the Den. After they all found their seats I said. “We have two options, guys. We can limp to the outer rim and find the Camogi system. From there we have GalCom and other resources. It will take about a year in our current state.” I paused to let this sink in. “Or we repair our ride, find out who or what tried to stop us and continue with our mission. Whatever we are facing is very advanced with unknown and quite possibly has better resources than we have.” Har-Hi said. “Are you asking that for real? No one on this SHIP is ever going to quit.” TheOther agreed. “That’s not us, Captain. Leaving this for someone else to unravel.” Sodoby grinned. “She’s already made up her mind, otherwise, we would be on our way to Camogi Star already.” “Givez upz, Weeze? Captinz, Meeze noz givez upz!” “Mr. Meeze, this is a Senior staff meeting, what are you doing here?” “Whaz youz zinkz Meeze doiz? Meeze rotaz in departminz youz saiz. Meeze rotaz in ze seniorz departminz. Meeze noz soz stoopiz.” I sighed. “Of all things, Mister that is one aspect no one thinks is true about you.” To Circuit I said. “Do you have everything you need to get us up and running?” “Not even close, Captain. I want a fully equipped dock, access to Fleet logistics for parts and tools.” He spread his arms. “Give me four of five days and I think we should be okay.” He got up and walked to the Den exit and said. “I better get started. Three-Four and Warner are already stripping the Dime Tap.” Our Sentmac engineer then motioned Meeze. “What are you waiting for? You said you know the Big Boomz, so you might as well get it fixed.” The worm followed him. “Big Boomz melz ze emiiterz, Meeze fiz it.” Shea said. “We are going to be stuck on this baking oven of a planet, for a few days. Can the Sci department survey it?” “Sure you can, but I need your best Xeno Tech to come with me.” Har-Hi glanced at me. “You are not serious?” Narth was perplexed. “Can you read her mind?” “Almost, friend Narth almost. Eighteen light-years from here is a piece of alien ship.” I nodded. “The bow section is gone, but the aft piece is still there. We have the Apparition and we do need to find out more about our adversary.” Tyron floated close. “Permission to be your protective garment. I also recommend taking a Casern along.” The being stepping on the Plane of Eternity was completely shrouded. Yet, even here at this metaphysical location, removed from the very Omniverse, this entity radiated wisdom and power of great magnitude. The Voice of the Rule, had seen this entity come to be when the Arth and the Nnnth united in a symbiotic relationship and became the Narth. The shrouded entity lifted his arm and extended a finger. The Voice was completely unprepared for the strong emotions that emanated from the Narth Supreme. “Voice! I come to accuse you of meddling and interfering! I no longer call upon you but on the One Behind it All.” “Narth Supreme! You are the first Entity of the Prime Universe. Your very existence was preordained by The One Behind it all. I am the Voice of the Rule and impartial until the Decision is made.” Neither the Narth Supreme nor the Voice was prepared for the white-blue sphere of light brighter than all the suns together. A brilliance that transcended the very fabric of existence. It was not a blinding light, or hurtful. It was the ultimate definition of light. Nothing could stay hidden, no crevice, nor the shadow of the biggest mountains could conceal a single atom of matter or a quant of energy. What became present here above the Plane of Eternity was beyond the understanding of the Voice and the Narth Supreme by infinite magnitudes. There was no voice, no conversation. Both the Voice and the Narth Supreme were in the presence of the One Behind it All, Both entities controlled considerable cosmic power. Yet compared to what was nowhere, it amounted to nothing. Time had a different meaning here on the Plane of Eternity. Neither could say if time existed at all or if eternities passed, but the brilliant light subsided and then was gone. The Voice of the Rule was no longer avoiding the accusation. “Your charge has been received and the Voice of the Rule has been purged, punished and renewed to its purpose, Narth Supreme. Bring forth the cause that compelled you to come here.” “The previous incarnation of the Voice had become a stalwart of Duality and pursued ways to restore the inflexible condition of Duality as it governed Cron, the First Universe. Duality is not malleable; Compromise and shades of Grey do not exist. This is the reason Crea was able to break the Rule because Crea crossed from the side of light and incorporated aspects of darkness, a third condition was introduced. A concept that could not exist under the auspice of Duality. “The Rule had been broken and Cron was doomed and ceased to exist. “The changed Crea, clashed with the Dark One, who was still soundly connected to Duality as the Dark One represented all that was opposing light. The surprise attack of Crea failed, as this very act introduced aspects of light in the Dark One. This caused confusion within the Singularity of Evil and Darkness and is the real cause for its defeat. It could no longer exist as it was.” The Voice of the Rule did not interrupt, even though it received the same cosmic revelation just now. The Narth Supreme thundered. “The One Behind it all punished and exiled Crea from the Prime Universe and promised the Dark One that it would be the one making the decision that was to restore the RULE or abolish it forever. The old Dark One could no longer exist. Twelve symbolic items were created and strewn across a new Universe. It was ordained that the essence of the Dark one would resurrect in the Prime Universe and begin a quest to reunite the twelve tokens. It was to be a journey of learning and to define the New Dark One, so when all twelve tokens were reunited a New Dark One was to make that Decision with a new understanding based on experiences gained on this quest. “The Voice of the Rule came into being, meant to be an impartial arbitrator and you summoned 25 beings and made them Cosmic Elders, to guard and protect the conditions necessary for this Decision to be made. “The Narth Supreme was one of these. Yet one was unaware that you summoned an Nnnth before me to fulfill that role. This Nnnth was rejected and exiled along with two others by us because they were unfit to join the new symbiosis. Their minds and being were filled with hate and the lust for power. Power for the sole purpose of gaining power over others and everything.” The voice of the Narth Supreme was not acoustic but his words were expressed by one of the strongest psionic sources of all creation. It always was a voice of disembodied aloftness, now, it was colored by strong emotion. “You, Voice of the Rule gifted Rex with powers far beyond those of an Nnnth and declared him to be a Cosmic Elder. Yet he rejected your charge and instead of a Cosmic Guardian he became the First Emperor. The one known as Invictus Rex. The one raising an Empire of the cruelest totalitarian kind and spreading over thousands of galaxies.” The Voice responded. “It is as you say. The Voice failed and this failure corrupted the Voice. The Voice of the Rule has been punished, expunged and restored.” “One does not question the justice delivered by the One Behind it All.” “Yet you are not the Narth that was summoned by the Voice when Elders were chosen.” “Because Narth too rejects this role of Cosmic Elder and impartial guarantor of conditions. None of the Elders you have chosen remained impartial. “After contemplation, all that is Narth decided to create a new young Narth, endow him with a physical form to explore the Prime Universe. This young Narth discovered concepts that the Nnnth rejected, the Arth forgot and the Narth lacked. Friendship, loyalty and love, chief among them. “This young Narth embraced this concept of true friendship with a human being, a being that carried the Essence of the Dark One! “This friendship grew into the purest form of love as they shared the Huhgavh, the core essence of their individuality. Young Narth did not only share it with Erica who shared that human body but was allowed to glimpse the true essence of Eric. In doing so Narth shared it with all that is Narth. “One is the Narth Supreme and the sum of all Narth, but with these newfound concepts, one is also I. The one that is Narth Supreme declares impartiality is impossible. Narth is loyal to the Dark One, and I the Narth Supreme declare before you and the Universe to be a Union Citizen. It appears a condition so simple and dimensional, but its true concept of celebrating individualism by embracing community is unique throughout the universe and I am proud of this. The respect and love that is given to me by myriads of individuals is a non-tangible treasure that exceeds it all.” The Voice said. “I sense your emotions and they are stronger than your psionics.” The Narth Supreme nodded slowly. “This validates our decision.” “We know the Dark One walks among the beings of the Prime Universe and has united most of the tokens already. Still, inside a weak human body, he swatted Lord Lumis and greatly injured the Lord of Light, who is infused with all of Crea’s might.” “Lord Lumis is not aware of this, and lacks the intellect to realize this.” Then the Narth Supreme laughed in a very corporeal human way. “You are mistaken, Voice. Erica might appear to be a weak human. Yet I am certain she would try to defeat you; her body is human oh indeed. Her will power and resolve are beyond measure. In that, she is a true twin of that entity within her.” “Lord Lumis searches for the WEAPON.” “The WEAPON is aboard the Tigershark. The WEAPON was conceived by those who fear the return of the Dark One, it is of no consequence to the Old Dark One, but who can measure its effect on the New Dark One?” “The time of the restoration of the Dark One is close. What can we do to prepare?” “Let the Gods and Entities beyond our level of understanding do that.” The Narth Supreme said. “One is concerned about the proliferation of Nnnth technology. One will now trace and exterminate those that are Nnnth but failed to become Narth. Nnnth must no longer exist.” I entered main engineering. The cube-like block of our Dime-Tap Energy system no longer looked like the smooth piece of equipment it usually did. All panels were removed. Many parts were strewn all over the floor. The transparent cube-like thing at its center was no longer displaying that swirling soup of orange and white glowing energies, it was dull and dark. Narth was sitting on the floor, an entire cloud of technical components floating around him, while he consulted an info bubble with technical specs. Warner was standing on a sophisticated looking workbench directing the spinning arms of a Nanite assembler inside a transparent compartment. Something metallic and complicated was growing inside. Two-Three’s suit was deflated on the floor, he was most likely somewhere inside the actual system. Circuit stood before Meeze scolding the worm. I could hear him. “Mr. Meeze did you repair the Wave Cannon with Stick-and-Fix and a kitchen spatula for pancakes?” “Yeehz, anz iz workzd. Big Boohmz cutz ze baz onez.” “In the process, bleeding energy melted the muzzle emitter and the discharge chamber to slag.” “Sooz? Youz sleepiz whenz ze badz comez. Captinz wanz uze ze Big Boomz. Meeze fizes iz so Captinz canz uze iz.” “You take your wiggle butt into the discharge chamber with a plasma cutter.” Circuit noticed me, pointing at Meeze. “A pancake spatula! Captain, he glued a pancake spatula over the wave energy conduit.” Meeze was not intimidated. “Iz fiz anz youze sleepiz. Meeze fizes iz.” I rolled my eyes. “I can’t completely disagree with Meeze. The SPDWG worked and cut that thing in half. It had shields we couldn’t penetrate with our TLs.” Meeze looked at Circuit. “Pffz!” To me the Worm said. “OH, Meeze likez ze raliz bigz boomz. Canz we shooz iz againz?” “Mr. Meeze there are military forms we must adhere to. Calling your Captain stupid is not really a good thing. You may eventually serve on another ship.” “Meeze saiz youz stoopiz a lize biz sometimez, Meeze likez the Captinz.” He gathered a sizeable cutting tool, almost too big for him. “Meeze noz likez ozer shipiz.” he wiggled away. Circuit slowly shook his head. “That thing is a natural engineer and he seems to be able to instinctively understand complicated systems, but his practical approach and attitude is not exactly Union standard.” “Want me to assign him to another department?” Circuit laughed. “No need captain, despite all his semantics he fits right in.” “I came to see how we are doing?” “The Narth filled me with all sorts of knowledge, captain. I can fix the Janus device and the Dime-Tap, it will just take time. Four days Captain. We need four days.” I thanked him and left engineering making my way to the access ramp of the USS Apparition. Hans, Xon, TheOther and all our Marines including the Y’All were standing behind Har-Hi. All of them in Destroyer suits and armed to the teeth. My XO said. “They volunteered to come along. Can I try to talk you out of coming along? It’s only 18 light-years and with the Apparition, we can be in constant contact.” “We have no idea what we are facing, so I think I better go along.” Har-Hi sighed. “That’s exactly the reason you should not come along. The aft section of that thing is still over 17,000 meters long. Much longer than any of our standard Battleships. I am not talking about all that Seenian hardware we found.” He gave me a defeated look. “I know you toasted the bow and whoever was in there into oblivion, but who knows what survived in the other half.” “It might not even be there anymore. I want to know who they are. How many there are, and what we can do to protect ourselves.” Har-Hi looked towards Mao and my Tactical chief chew9ing on something, looking as much at ease as a marine in his destroyer suit said. “It’s still there, Captain. Whatever we did to it, it hasn’t moved or cloaked itself.” “By the way, Mr. Mao why are you suited up?” “Oh come on, Captain. I am off duty and when do I ever get to have any fun? Besides if Krabbel can go why can’t I?” “I didn’t authorize Krabbel.” “The Archa is already aboard the Apparition.” “Some marines have to stay behind. We are on a world we have not surveyed. We encountered problems on apparently harmless worlds before. The Carpet thing, Orthbeer’s friends, the living mountain.” I looked at Roghor who just came down the corridor also wearing a suit. “My shift is over, Ma’am. I am not too late, right?” “No, Roghor but since my XO insists on coming along. I have to ask you to take the Conn and stay in charge of the ship till we come back. Your current rank does not reflect what I think of you. You have been a Commanding Officer of a ship and I know you are a good one.” He growled embarrassed and then said. “Aye, Captain. He waved Ak Fective and my Jooltar friend gave me a short look, but then picked twenty marines and followed Roghor. While he was only a Lieutenant in technical terms. I knew the crew respected him as much as I did. I kept calling him by his old Togar rank of Commander. I was certain if he stayed in the Fleet, they would eventually offer him the big seat. He was a Togar, but he had that unexplainable quality and gravity that all real Captains seemed to have. Zezz had it, so did Harris and others I had met. Secretly I hoped every day that I too was living up to that legacy. I looked after him for a moment, then walked down the access ramp and boarded the Apparition. Har-Hi next to me gave voice to what I was thinking. “One day he will be asked to command a battleship for sure.” “My thoughts exactly.” “Back into the Black Velvet and Leather outfit?” I looked down myself. “Tyron, I didn’t even realize...” Tyron’s voice in my ear said. “I assumed to simulate this garment choice because we are the Silver Streak again. Do you want me to change it?” Aloud and answering both at the same time. “No, don’t change it. I think this look has become my signature appearance and after all this time, I think it became a part of me.” The destroyer was quite crowded as Krabbel detached it from the Tigershark’s belly and pulled the fast ship in a steep incline and pierced the last traces of the planet’s atmosphere moments later.” I sat in the command chair which was not much different from mine aboard the Tigershark, but it had, of course, fewer functions and instead of raising me into the Battle Dome, it lowered a virtu helmet over my head for similar reasons. The ship was named Apparition for a reason. I hoped to remain undetected by having us drop out of Quasi almost four light hours distance, and ordered full cloak. Our approach would take the better part of a day, but that allowed us to approach the remnant of that alien ship, expelling very low emissions and thus hopefully undetected. Egill rubbed his eyes. “If you ask me, I don’t like those Hyper Jump gates. I’d rather go the other way or use a space train.” Alegar got up from the soft seat and stretched his long legs. “You didn’t like Space Trains the last time we went to Sares Prime. Well, we are here and I better get myself presentable before we land.” Phil gestured to the flight deck door. “There are facilities on the main deck.” Egill still feeling grumpy turned to the Narth. “Did I dream it or did you say you know about that Avondur place?” “It is impossible to dream in Zero stasis as one is removed from the progress and influence of time. Further, I must correct your erroneous perception of my statement. I do not know about Avondur; however, I know its location. It is a planet I might add.” “You aren’t helping to raise my mood.” Phil was quite interested. “It is still our objective to talk to that Seenian professor, but his goal is to find Avondur. Where would that planet be?” “Avondur is a planet in the Avondur Galaxy, a star isle 32.4 million years from this star isle.” “Thirty-two million light-years?” Egill repeated. “There is no way to get there.” The Narth responded. “Distances are relative to the speed and method of travel. I believe the Gate Mapping project has reached Galaxies beyond what Astrographers call the local group. It is conceivable that there might be such Trans Spatial Gates bypassing this distance. Narth did not travel beyond this star isle, yet Narth knows about Avondur.” Phil listened. “I do not know how Avondur fits into this case, but I have a feeling it somehow plays a central role. Maybe this Seenian Professor knows more.” Alegar returned to the flight deck while the Jolly Blue linked into Sares traffic control. This was the home system of the Saresii, one of the very old sentient species. The system consisted of nine planets, all planets on a perfect concentric orbit. All planets exactly the same size without any axial tilt. There were no moons, no asteroids but there was a very large space station at the Apex above the stabilized and revitalized sun Sares Prime. The system was also known as the System of Nine Perfect worlds. While all planets had the same climate and were of the same size. Sares One was the original homeworld. All of them had been terraformed and cultivated to the most minute detail for many hundred thousands of years. It was said that even the Delicates considered the Saresii worlds as too frilly. Egill had been here many times. First coming here as a very sick man. He received expert care and while he was here, became best friends with Alegar. He had been here many times since, usually staying in the sprawling home of his friend on Sares One, built in perfect harmony with its surroundings into a rolling hill and overlooking the Syniteei ocean. There were no spaceports on any of the Sares worlds, not even shuttle ports. From the big station, the Sares Hub there were countless TMT tunnel connections to frilly pagoda-style situations on all nine planets. Egill asked. “I think I never really asked, but what is it with those Cat Societies?” Alegar sat back down, as traffic control had taken over and slowly guided the Jolly Blue towards the big and busy station. “There are several wild cat-like species that existed on Sares even before the rise of civilization. There are several species, differing in size and coloring of their furs. While none of the species that still exist are sentient, they are considered intelligent and are like all Sares life psionically gifted. One of these creatures are known as the Gray Cats, about the size of a very large Nubhir wolf or a Terran Tiger. They are very intelligent and very dangerous as they have the ability to teleport and render themselves invisible. The ones that still exist live on Gray Island on Sares One, the only region of land not altered by Saresii hand. It is sort of a Wildlife preserve if you will.” Phil smiled as he listened. “The oldest religious sect of Saresii origin are the Grey Cats of Sares. It compares somewhat to a very strict and secretive order of Shaolin monks of Earth. They practice martial arts and a form of combat psionics and they have evolved into something like an Intelligence organization for the Saresii government.” Egill grunted. “I have no idea what a Shaolin is, but I think I get the idea.” Phil said. “There are seven such orders or groups, with a strict hierarchy within Saresii culture. The Grey Cats on top, membership, and training is almost impossible to obtain for an outsider. Near the other end of this hierarchy are the Black Cats. Their members are numerous and the requirements of gaining membership are simple and include the participation in the annual Cat Festival and spending a week in the Black Cat monastery.” The Jolly Blue was grabbed by a robotic arm and pulled past an energy curtain inside the station. The arm deposited the ship in what appeared a privately-owned docking bay. Phil got up and motioned them to follow. “The Grey Cats maintain a library on that island, and it is said the deeper down you are allowed to venture, the older the documents and information become.” Alegar touched Egill’s shoulder. “I am a Grey Cat of the Ninth Level and I think I can get permission for the two of you. Grey Cats normally do not accept non-Saresii in that library and only a select few, in the lower levels.” “I didn’t come here to read some dusty documents.” The Nilfeheim man said. “I want to be there when Phil grills that Donomensi guy or gal.” He looked at his Saresii friend. “You and every Saresii dolled up, who knows what he or she is anyway. There are billions of you, how do we even find that Lurega Donomensi person?” Phil pushed a high res image from his PDD to the one Egill held. “This is Lurega Donomensi.” Egill followed them down the ramp. “Odin’s Beard. I never thought there are ugly Saresii. This one would not win any contests on Nilfeheim for sure.” Alarm signals suddenly blared away. Egill noticed as he turned, that the robot arm had somehow lost its grip on a D-60 long-range shuttle and it was just colliding with the force field curtain projector separating deep space from this landing facility. All four of them was suddenly exposed to deep space. The moisture in Egill’s mouth and eyes freezing almost instantly... Chapter 03: Psycho Surgery The Apparition felt quite crowded. While she was designated a destroyer and had been designed from the ground up to accommodate most Union members up to BaPhy II, she was not meant to accommodate a crowd of Pertharian and Y’All volunteers. Xon, the Gray Nul prince, himself, member of a species of considerable physical presence sat behind the Communications station. “I never dreamt of being part of a crew, that makes me feel small.” “What are you complaining about?” Ensign Sahlhof, one of the Mini Terrans asked. Even without an active cloak, him being just a tad over ten centimeters tall appeared almost invisible on the small bridge. He was sitting right on the tactical console, rather than behind it. Har-Hi, my XO standing with crossed arms next to me, gave me a glance from the side. “I think it is a good thing, being small and all, Mr. Sahlhof. The bigger you are the more you stick out, and I know a certain Neo Viking that attacks pretty much anything larger than her.” Hans, my Security chief and after Dusty, physically the largest of our crew standing behind me, manning the security console used his enormous fingers. “Y’All, Xandrao, Togar, Shiss, Stompers, fiery demons just for starters.” I made myself sound insulted. “I am a delicate person and you all make me sound like...” Narth interrupted me. “...some sort of brutish barbarian perhaps?” “Guys, I am your captain, we are in a serious situation. On our way to examine a hostile spaceship filled with unknowns way beyond our technological abilities. I expect you to be a tad more serious!” “And where do you come from? Didn’t I see you in the engine room with a cloud of parts?” “I decided to be part of this mission. You did not order me to do anything specific. Circuit did not need me.” “Well in that case, if Circuit says so.” Narth sounded very Narth like and very serious. “How does one quantify a ‘tad’?” Of all beings present on the crowded bridge, it was TheOther who raised his upper right arm. “A tad is a small indefinite amount or a small indefinite quantity, meaning it is an indefinite quantity that is below average size or magnitude. Linguistic scholars believe it probably originated from a Terran language called English.” The deadpan delivery of this information made me groan. “Odin help! Now we got a Y’All nerd. How in Loki’s name would you know something like that?” “I am attending a GalNet Bible class. One element is Ancient Terran language studies.” Narth declined his head towards the Y’All. “One appreciates this definition. Not that the very concept of indefinite makes sense to the Narth.” Har-Hi chuckled. “I remember that Bible thing from Stahl’s wedding. It had a lot of funny stories if I recall.” Mao laughing. “Narth scared the living daylights out of a guy called the Pope.” I interrupted the banter. “Enough now, guys. Focus! We should be getting close.” My tactical officer instantly switched to professional behavior. “Aye Captain. We are approaching the 3 lightyear mark in two minutes.” Shaka had remained aboard the Tigershark, as he had developed quite the engineering skills. First demonstrated some time back when we were stuck on Quagmire’s Bog. Now he was assisting Circuit in restoring the damaged systems, but Krabbel was not only the best navigator in my opinion but also an excellent Helmsman. My Archa friend, operating helm and navigation held up one of his legs in a clear, but most likely unconscious attempt to emulate his friend Shaka. “Dropping at your requested distance, now.” Tyron supplemented the Apparition’s scanner and sensor data with its own and transmitted it as visually interpreted information right into my retina. To me, the effect was an easy to digest overlay over the visual image. The remaining aft section of the huge thing was still there. The passive scanner data I received highlighted hundreds of energy sources. Narth, acting as the science officer reported. “There are multiple sources of repair activities. It does not appear to be consistent with the replicative activity observed with Seenian equipment.” I acknowledged and said. “Thank the gods for that.” I shifted a little in my seat and said. “No sense of delaying it. Krabbel get us close and approach that thing.” Lord Lumis should have felt proud and invincible in his new shiny white armor, armed with a new sword as he passed through the rift that connected Crea’s Upper realm with the Citadel of Light. However, recent events had changed his outlook on things forever. To Crea, to the universe, he was the old arrogant Lord Lumis, the invincible champion of the Spirit of Creation herself. Chosen above all that ever lived, bestowed with powers of cosmic magnitude, he was the one to banish and defeat the vilest and truly evil entity, the incarnation of darkness. He was so confident and assured in his power and position when he met his adversary for the first time. Lord Lumis was at the peak of his power, nothing in creation his equal. His opponent, still trapped in a weak, mortal body of a human female, the Dark One not even fully resurrected. He, the Lord of Light should have been victorious. Yet, before he could even complete that attack, he was swatted aside with such unrivaled power, that shattered unbreakable bones, tore impenetrable skin and drained his lifeforce. Yet his opponent lashed out with a tiny fraction of his power, with no more effort than a fleeting afterthought. Crea assured him that he now was equal in might to herself. That the new armor was a representation of that might and the new sword, a weapon without equal. While he acted as if he believed her, he sensed Crea’s fear. She knew the time of reckoning was soon at hand. Openly she proclaimed the new sword to have no equal, yet she urged him to find the WEAPON, an object used to strike against the Dark One and cause his defeat. He had partnered with a Netherworld lord, but Ciferus had abandoned him. Now he had once more returned to the Prime Universe, the core reality of all the Omni-Verse. It was here the streams of time and space moved unstoppable towards that ultimate confrontation. It was here where he would have to face the fully restored and resurrected entity known as the Dark One. Crea invested all of her essence and supernatural being in Lord Lumis and his success finding that obscure object, the WEAPON. This was her last hope to escape her destiny, and his destiny was unbreakably tied to hers. Lumis gave his cape a sweeping motion before he sat on his throne, known as the Seat of the Righteous. Of the twelve stalwart Paladins of Light, only nine had gathered at the bottom of the golden steps. Gabriel the mightiest of all, killed by Luc. Miracel, now exiled for all eternity in a desolate Netherworld realm. Zophim dead, slain by what the Urd claimed was a mortal warrior. Urtiel, one of the first Lumis had chosen and elevated knelt and spread his arms. “Champion of Light, you returned to the Citadel. Your summon has reached us, but Miracel has not answered your call. None of us can sense him.” Lumis made a dismissing gesture. “I know of Miracel and his fate. He will be rewarded and return to us once we defeated Darkness.” “Our numbers dwindle, Champion of Light, our resolve to be defenders of the Realm of light has not. Speak then, dispel the rumors that you, Lord Lumis have allied thyself with foul Ciferus.” “I am allied to Crea alone. I did meet with Ciferus and by the decree of the Seven Circles that govern the conditions at Avondur, I did not confront him.” Another if his Knights, stepped next to Urtiel. Lumis recognized Serael of course. The tall Knight holding his helmet under his right arm, exposing his blonde hair said with unveiled accusation. “Another rumor speaks of you casting lots with that abomination known as the Necro King.” Before Lumis could answer, another knight chastised Serael. “Silence your doubts, Serael. It is I, Haramal who has just returned from the Necro King’s stronghold. This death worshipping insult to life has been utterly destroyed, and so have all his followers. That necropolis is utterly destroyed. No doubt the work of our beloved master.” Lumis nodded. “Of course, it was I, who else could destroy it in such a manner?” Then he quickly changed the subject. “I have traveled and must confirm the Dark One has found his vessel. It was revealed to me that a WEAPON exists, able to slay this most foul of all entities. Crea herself predicted it to be found on Avondur.” Urtiel was now certain their master was either a great fool or a liar. “I have stayed silent and considered all the possibilities. I have knelt before you and hoped you would speak to us truthfully as it is the hallmark of Light. Deception is the realm of Netherworld dwellers. “I ask you here within the walls of our Citadel and before the ones pledged to the Champion of Light. Lord Lumis speak the truth and all of it. Do not think of me, of us as fools. “If you believe what you say, you are not a worthy Champion of Light. If you speak to deceive us, then I shall no longer be thy knight.” Lumis was completely taken by surprise. “How dare you question me? Do you not see what Crea has bestowed upon me?” “That the Dark One has found its vessel was established and confirmed when we spoke to you the last time. It was established and confirmed that the Dark One has found and gathered eight tokens. It was you who traveled with Ciferus. Balkurs proclaimed it. The Sentinel of the Rifts saw it and Geoan confirmed it. You have been seen with the Netherworld lord on N’Ger. “But you fell for Haramal’s ruse. It was not you who destroyed the Necro King and slew all the servants.” First, he wanted to lash out and punish them all, he did have the power to do so, but after facing the enemy he was destined to fight, he had changed. Instead of striking Urtiel he sank into his throne. “It is true. The mistress, the goddess of all creation has not prepared me for what I am facing. I was already striking, what is to become the Dark One, and I was swiped away. Not with a weapon, not even conscious, just a thought. Knights, I have no way to explain what I felt. It was true and unbridled power. It was universal, cosmic and ultimate. It was such anger, an anger expressed in Dark Flames ready to consume reality and all that is the Metaverse.” He sighed deeply and with open fear and resignation. “Yet it was not a force of chaos, oh no It was controlled by the consciousness of a God.” Urtiel slowly nodded. “Now you see the truth, Lord Lumis. It is an eternal truth. What begins, must end. What lives, must die. It is the dream of Light to vanquish darkness and death forever. “It is a cosmic rule that can be broken and newly defined my lord. “The one that was called the Emperor has taken possession of the prophecy. The Seven Circles say he is a contender to the power and essence of the Dark One. The Prophecy speaks of the Weapon and we think it knows how it can be found.” Haramal, Regoldur, Masara the Battle Angel of Light and the rest stepped closer. Masara, not made or elevated by Lumis but a creature of the Upper Realms herself, never spoken many words ever since she joined the Knights of Light said. “He is more than a mortal but less than God. Once he controlled an Empire unparalleled in size and expanse. They say he lost interest in physical power and wanted to ascend. No one knows if he succeeded, but the Emperor is not to be trifled with. I am confident I can slay whatever he is. Whatever creature the Dark One occupies now is weak and tainted. If the Dark One merges with the Emperor, the restored rule will be Evil itself. All Light and goodness banished forever.” Regoldur, a very strong Knight of light said. “Balkurs, has not been defeated by you. He too stirs and amasses forces to tip the scales to his favor. Balkurs is as old as the others and he too wants to be the Dark One.” Haramal, his arms crossed. “Crimsor, the Red Knight and servant of Sata himself has aspirations and some say his master, the Lord of many Nether Realms is the truest contender. Whatever will come to be, it will happen on Avondur.” Egill was certain he was never closer to death than just now. while he was far from helpless, he needed to focus. He suddenly felt warm again and could breathe. His vision was blurred and he felt as if a thousand needles were pushed in his skin. His Narth friend held him and Alegar, despite seeing only a hooded face, with nothing but bright glowing yellow light behind two eye slits. He felt a deep concern. The usually inhuman voice of the Narth Representative had a warm tone. “Friend Egill, you are injured but you are alive.” Still unable to see details. He saw the outlines of a med bot rushing by and scooping him up on a form field stretcher. The next thing he remembered, was a Union Medic smiling into his face. He felt completely fine. “I hate Zero stasis! That robot put me in zero-stasis did it not?” The medic was a Colorful, with bright blue fur and very big cat-like ears. “Citizen, much of moisture in your lungs was frozen and caused serious damage. The zero-stasis measure saved your life. You do have a new lung, new eyes and we did restore freeze damage to your hands.” “Alegar, is he okay?” “Yes, Citizen. The Narth reacted fast enough to save you.” “Before I want to know what happened, how is the Detective?” “He too is recuperating.” “Am I okay to leave?” “Sorry not yet, Citizen. Your lung is not completely grown and you are still on our respiration system.” Egill realized he was suspended in a bathtub like bed or something. filled with a bluish gel. He knew about Regen-Tanks, and he had spent quite some time in a Saresii Psi hospital, but his time the feeling was more like being in a sanatorium. The medic touched a panel and the tub like contraption tilted upward. Egill noticed the room was crowded with official-looking people, most of them of course Saresii. One of them, wearing the uniform of a Union Police officer with the rank insignia of a Commander, was clearly male, despite his cultural-based efforts to appear female. “I am here to apologize, Mr. Skallagrimmson and I am very glad to find you under good care and on your way to full recuperation.” “Apologies should come from whoever failed to maintain the safety systems.” “I am Commander Rychar and I fully agree with you. It was just an unfortunate chain of events that caused this accident. The long-range shuttle was an automated transport and on an incorrect approach path. The robot arm was not rated to handle a transport of this bulk, especially since the positioning thrusters were still active and counteracting to the...” Egill snarled. “They said the Assembly explosion was a terror attack. It turned out it was something completely different. I do not accept your explanation of an accident. I will investigate myself as soon as I am out of here.” The medic said. “Union medicine is very advanced, but you are still healing.” The medic touched the panel again. Egill suddenly felt right as rain and the bio gel tub leveled out again. While Egill felt wonderful, there was a distant voice in his mind protesting against unwanted drugs. Egill had lost his sense of time. When his mind was able to focus, the light in the room he was in had been dimmed. He could hear the faint electronic whisper of machines. He felt alarmed, what medical condition was it that kept him in suspended animation like that? His senses told him, he was not alone. “Who’s there?” A beautiful Saresii came into view. She wore the Saresii version of a Medical Specialist. All white, with fine black lines curving around hips and boobs. She wore her peach-colored hair in a high riding knot. While her face was beautiful and flawless, it had an artificial, generic quality. He stared at her. “Who are you and why are you wearing a mask?” She smiled at him. “Very good, Egill. You have a very sharp mind and eye for details, but not much longer. I am a very good Psych Surgeon. When we are done with you, we control the Wisemen and you will be a happy little puppet.” She looked at an info bubble. “Oh, don’t get all excited, Egill. I am almost done mapping your mind and after that, you will be just fine.” Egill’s mind filled with panic and fear. Psycho Surgery would wipe out his very essence and replace it with whatever the Psycho surgeon decided on. Where was the Narth?” She seemed to guess his thoughts. “We noticed how hard it is to kill the Immortal detective. Cherubim tried it and failed, but we will change his mind.” She laughed. “The Narth? He can’t read you right now. And once we are done, he will do what you guys suggest. The Narth is intelligent, but children when it comes to social interaction. Be proud, Egill we don’t spare expenses to change your mind. She laughed, thirty more minutes and you won’t know the difference between Nilfeheim and Pluribus.” She pressed a contact on a panel, Egill wanted to scream as he felt all his worries melt away. Har-Hi checked the mag clamp controls again then he said. “The connection is solid and it looks no one noticed us.” Narth looked on his handheld scanner. “There are 7,545 fragments of scrap and debris with the approximate size of the Apparition and I sense no psionic or other activity that suggests we have been discovered.” “You sense any psionic activity?” “Yes, but I am unable to make sense of it. Using human terms it feels as if the minds that emit the psionics are very deep asleep.” I cleared my throat. “No sense of delaying it. Let us be as stealthy as possible. That chunk of alien ship is still huge and could hold thousands.” Then I turned to Narth. “You understand your orders, right?” “If disgusting biomatter hits the air moving device, and I can’t extract you safely I return to the Tigershark, assume command and proceed to Camogi Star.” Har-Hi sounded defeated. “That’s the essence of every plan you ever made. You should be back aboard the Tigershark, and you know it.” “I can’t change who I am, Har-Hi. I can only make decisions if I know what we are up against.” Har-Hi checked his TKU and then opened the airlock door. The dark bulk across about a hundred meters of deep space. As I jumped after my Dai friend, I realized I had not been completely cured of my fear of space. After we left the chaos of twisted metal and melted matter behind, the corridors became more defined. The cross-section of the corridor we now entered was that if a blunt triangle with steep inclining walls. If there were light elements, none worked. The part we were in, was still without an atmosphere and as cold as space. TheOther right behind me said in a very low tone. “There are no airlocks, no sealable sections at least so far.” Mao agreed. “Not even Kermac ships lack sealable sections. When we punched this thing, we drained all the air out of it, Mehedi keeping his attention on his scanner slowly shook his head. “I am convinced that, at least the sections we have inspected so far never held any atmosphere. All the materials show signs of decay, I think this ship is very old.” Har-Hi who insisted on taking point stopped us with a hand sign. “My advance drone reports movement and an energy source coming this way.” As if on cue, a dark red shaded wall panel suddenly slid open and something that reminded me of a Ypeherix, same size, similar shape withered away in a barrage of a dozen TKU blasts before I could see it clearer. I gave Krabbel a scolding look as he discharged all four of his TKU blasters.” “Maybe we can talk and find out more before we roast them.” Har-Hi tapped on his wrist readout. “The one detected by my drone is about to come into sight,” I motioned my friends and crew to hug the walls for cover and told them to hold their fire. The thing that came into view indeed shared many characteristics with the Ypeherix warrior I had met in that doomed jungle planet a while back. However, this thing clearly had artificial components and had an overall smooth and somehow manufactured character. The walls did not really provide any cover, but the thing simply stalked past us, not taking any notice. It carried a deformed metal piece in its claw-like pincers. “Tyron, turn on all shields you got.” “Aye, Captain. You are under full Seenian shields and triple ParaDim.” With this, I stepped into the middle of the corridor, but the alien thing did not react to me in any way. Har-Hi reported another one coming this way. I remained standing in the middle of the corridor. The alien worker thing also carried a piece of metal and simply stalked around me, and continued on its path. Mao said. “Are those robots?” Mehedi reading his scanner results. “Those things have considerable bio components, emit very weak bio-neural energies.” Even after several hours of exploring, we did not find anything else than these stalking robot-like things. We observed them clearing debris and carrying it to a central location and an ever-increasing pile of scrap. We called the Apparition and the Tigershark to let them know we were in no danger. The whole thing was huge and it took us a while to advance, as we still expected other more aggressive opposition. But we finally breached into an immense storage room of sorts. Shelf racks held many thousands of these Ypeherix worker things, looking dead or inactive. TheOther waved me to a central column like storage shelf. “This is the source of the psionic thoughts Narth identified, Captain. There are a few thousand beings in cryostasis, but most are dead. According to my scanner, only two appear to be alive.” After spending almost a day, having my friends spread out. We found nothing immediately dangerous or aggressive. After the violent attack, this proved to be rather anti-climactic. I even decided to send the Apparition back and pull Shea from helping Circuit, so she could have a look. Cateria and Brana had arrived as well and examined the Cryo unit closer. My CMO said to me after a while. “I think the two beings inside these cryo cells are beyond help, Captain.” “It’s the advanced tech?” She shook her head. “The tech is advanced indeed and in general terms perhaps TL 10, but crude compared to Seenian tech. I brought a load of Circuit’s nanites.” From behind one of the fogged up cryo capsules, I heard a mumbling curing. There was Meeze! He looked up. “Oh helloz, Captinz. Theze Rundiranz are no gooz for eazing, Baaah tastiz baaz!” “Weren’t you supposed to be working on the discharge chamber or something? And did you just try to eat one of those alien Cryo corpses?” “Meeze fizes Biig Boomz and wenze small shipiz comez. Meeze thinz to checkz on youz.” Then he held up a greenish, looking something. “Yeez, Meeze triez. baah iz baz buz youz wanz triez?” “Uh no, I take your word for it. What is a Rundirans?” He pointed at the Cryo storage. “Allz zem are Rundiranz. Zey are ze verzy olz makiz theirz ownz livez, whenz zey not likez yourz lifez. Meeze noz likez Rundiranz, noz gooz forz ze eaz.” “You know what these aliens are?” “Whaz I jusz saiz? Captinz, Meeze likez youz buz maybezz you not listenz or maybez a lize biz stoopiz?” Chapter 04: Aseir “The Rundiranz?” I repeated. So what do you know about all this?” “Lize Biz, Captinz.” Meeze said, looking at the greenish goob of organic substance in one of his small hands. He took a bite. “Iz baaz Captinz buz maybez I puz the salz or ze strawberriez onz ze Rundiranz.” “Mr. Meeze can you pause your culinary experiments for a moment and tell me what you know?” The worm creature gave the green glob a last look and then tossed it back into the cracked open cryotube. “Meeze knows lize biz. The Rundiranz anz ze otzers travelz from ze planez zo ze planez anz changz ze lifez. The Rundiranz noz likez ze otzers.” I tried hard to understand, but the worm’s explanation made little sense. TheOther stepped next to me and exchanged sentences in an alien language with Meeze and then said to me. “Meeze thinks, the beings in these cryotubes were ready to be seeded but somehow had not been deployed or released by the Life changers. Meeze remembers Mora legends about two distinct life seeding mega societies. Each trying to spread their particular brand of life and opposing the efforts of the other society.” I digested the information, even though it was much clearer, I was not sure how it applied to our situation, but it was more than we had before. “You speak the native language of Meeze?” “Yes captain, I believe Meeze and Y’All are related somehow, we share basic genetic similarities. The other Yehaa aboard have taught me Mora language.” Lieutenant Bergdorf one of the Mini Terran buzzed close and hovered at eye-level before me. “Captain, we discovered tanks full of these.” He held up a plastic container and inside was something that reminded me of a tiny organic shaped throw dart. He continued, “Shea examined our scans and we think these things are rained onto a planet by the billions, then they sting lifeforms and inject an aggressive gene code changing virus. Captain, I think we discovered a Seeder ship.” Our expedition to the alien wreck was un-eventful and while we now had the outline of an idea about what we had encountered, there were lots of unanswered questions. I had returned to the Tigershark and went to Circuit to check on the progress of the repair work. My X101 Sentmac engineer told me that everything was progressing nicely. The Dime-Tap was almost ready to go online and that the Janus device was also close to being restored. The science department had completed a planetary survey and reported the existence of a stone-age society of lizard beings on another continent, unable to cross the oceans. Open contact with a primitive culture was strongly discouraged and if at all to be avoided. I permitted Shea to lead an excursion to the alien wreck to give it a closer look. All this activity kept my crew busy, but there was little I needed to do. So, after an extensive swim, I decided to take the opportunity for a leisure day and a nice long sleep. I just closed my eyes and was ready to catch a few zees, when I found myself inside a dark glowing shapeless environment without clearly defined ground or any other solid boundaries. I felt my brother’s mind, more substantial than before. Whatever he was, he was gaining awareness and with that, he began to separate himself from me. The distinct feeling of him being a completely separate person had grown. “I am indeed growing and becoming more and more aware of what I am. The bonds that tie me to this body and you are weakening.” “Does that mean, I have to fear you? I am mortal and tied to this body, unlike you, there aren’t mystical trinkets for me.” “Sister, you need to listen to our friend Narth. I am forever tied to you; you are more than a temporary vessel. Even without me, you will be a powerful psion user. It was you who the Narth Supreme invited.” “There is a reason other than some weird mental sibling chit chat we are talking, right?” “Yes, sister, the pace of my ultimate awakening is quickening and the Omniverse is preparing for that. Some forces fear my coming, some believe they can affect my essence and become the vessel. Others believe it can be prevented. The closer we approach to this time, the more powerful and potent these forces will become.” “That means exactly what?” “Nothing can harm or stop me, but until I am what must be, you can be harmed. If you, my vessel is harmed or killed. I cannot incarnate as pre-ordained and the Decision cannot be made. Sister, we must seek out the remaining tokens.” “You know, I am a Starship Captain, no matter what. I can’t just go on a quest of my own. “We crossed many light-years stepping over trans-spatial thresholds. We traveled with Luci Fera, bypassing space via the Netherrealms and we traveled with the Narth Supreme, Time and space have a different meaning to us...to me. We know where the gauntlets are. Let us go to Netlor and retrieve them, we will be gone for less than five minutes.” I sighed, opened my eyes and got out of bed “Tell SHIP that we will be back. You are a Starship captain indeed, and able to make decisions, you come to the aid of anyone asking. I am your brother.” “You know how to get there?” “In theory sister, as I have never done it before as you know. Take our axe, it cuts everything including the very fabric of time and space.” “And if it does cut it, how do we mend it?” “Such cut or tear is not permanent.” I sighed got up from the bed and it took only a thought to summon the shroud. It appeared out of nowhere and replaced the nighty I was wearing. With the shroud, my boots appeared. A metal belt girded the loose shroud above my hips. “Sister, I know this is not your style but it is mine.” “Let us just hope no one gets a heart attack seeing me like that.” “SHIP, I will be gone for five minutes or so. Don’t be alarmed, if anything urgent happens, let Har-Hi know.” I raised my hand; the axe grew to full size. My mind filled with images of Netlor. I knew this was not me, but the growing abilities of my brother able to see a distant world with such incredible detail. These images were so substantial. I swiped the axe in an arch through the air, creating a glowing rift and I stepped through. Har-Hi sat brooding in the command chair and stared through the front viewport. As usual, the viewscreen had been raised to allow a direct view over the dust-dry desert landscape. He had asked Xon, who was sitting behind the Comm Channel to keep the common channels open, so he could listen to the science team aboard the shipwreck. Their voices were excited in the usual science geek way, but there was no distress or any indication they were in danger. He was still worried, despite the armed marines, half of them conscripted Y’All. Har-Hi’s lips curled to a faint smile as he was thinking about these terrifying brutes. Beings of a dozen galaxies felt panic like fear, just hearing these brutes were coming. Yet, in Quarva the hollow asteroid moon in the Leo II galaxy when they faced a whole troop of these genetically constructed warrior beasts, and true to the unexplainable Tigershark magic, fifty revived Y’All joined the crew, then argued and pleaded with the Admiral to have them remain aboard. To the Tigershark crew, they weren’t fear-inducing, of course, mainly due to TheOther, who had long ceased to be frightening but was the welcome sight of a dear friend. But Har-Hi was not just a Union Officer, he was also Dai, boarding ships to plunder them was a way of life. He knew of many stories when inert and dead wrecks and concealed lethal terrors. He shifted his position. “Of course no Dai boarding party ever had Y’All warriors in heavy destroyer suits, Pertharians, and a dozen Cerberus to keep guard. He was actually glad when the ship bell announced the begin of the next watch. Not that this had been his shift, but like the Captain, he sometimes extended his shift just to make sure everything was running smoothly. Har-Hi had no words for it, nor did he consciously know he had it, but he too had this unexplainable sense, humans called gut-feeling. Something didn’t feel right, the Tigershark was almost back to normal, but almost was just not good enough for him, until the Dime-Tab was back online, they were sitting Kanthus. Easy prey in other words.” The Dai got up, so Roghor could occupy the command chair. He briefed the magnificent Togar cat on the status of things and walked to the rear bridge access, He decided to forego the planned meal and do the same the Captain did, take a nap. Even though a Dai warrior could forego days without sleep. If his vague insubstantial feeling of something looming, he might as well find some rest now. He glanced back and watched Roghor adjust field screens and ask for a mission and repair update, He agreed with Erica, that Togar cat was technically just a Lieutenant, without even a month at the academy, but Roghor was, in experience and demeanor a seasoned commanding officer. Captain Olafson kept calling Roghor by its old Togar rank of Commander. Everyone picked to serve as a watch officer and hold the Conn as this particular task was called in the Union Navy was doing an excellent job, but Roghor added an almost feelable element of confidence to it. The Tigershark was in good paws and Har-Hi was certain the day would come when Roghor would wear Union Captain’s gold on his sleeves and command a Battleship. As he stepped in the brightly lit corridor of the command deck and the heavy iris doors of the bridge closed behind him, a dark shrouded being peeled out of the air right next to him and kept pace. While the being looked exactly like his dear friend Narth, he instantly knew this was not Narth, but the Narth Supreme himself. “Permission to come aboard, Commander Hi.” “Permission granted. You are the Narth Supreme are you not?” “Indeed. your senses are developing remarkably well.” Har-Hi did not know what the Narth Supreme wanted to say with that. “Not that it would do much good denying it, you Narth can appear inside any ship.” The shrouded being sounded amused. “This ship is transparent to me because our mutual friend Erica allows it. SHIP would never let me pass her defenses if it was not so.” “I was trying to make a sarcastic joke, Honorable Supreme Narth. You are always a most welcomed visitor. We are not far from our never used Officers’ lounge, can I interest you in some refreshments perhaps? My friend Narth has developed quite a taste for real food.” “All Narth knows, and there are more and more that embrace food, not as a source of sustenance, as we no longer require it in this form, but as a source of joy through taste and flavor. Let us then proceed to this lounge, a portion of the famous Tigershark coffee would be appreciated indeed. While the venue of your Den would be far more welcome, I came to speak to you.” Har-Hi sighed. “I was certain you would say that, not that I don’t appreciate your visit and presence, but you are an entity of god-like level and would hardly waste time on a simple Dai if it wasn’t necessary.” “Har-Hi, I am not a god. Far from it, but you share the vicinity with an entity that will be the closest definition of an omniscient, omnipotent condition, able to alter the fabric of space and time.” “It is about Erica, is it?” “Only indirectly, Har-Hi. She is not aboard. I came to see you.” They had walked past the Captain’s quarters, his quarters and approached the entrance to the Tigershark’s officers’ lounge. Har-Hi remembered being here once, back when the Tigershark was given to them, and he made a point to walk every deck. His chin fell as he heard those words. “She is not aboard? Abducted again?” “Oh no, she can no longer be abducted all that easily. She used her Axe to split time and space to retrieve things that belong to her.” The doors slid open with a faint whisper, Instead of the expected unused officers’ galley. They had walked into a food and meat locker. Boxes and bags of all sort of food items, piled scrap metal and system parts. Har-Hi was stopped dead in his tracks. “SHIP, what in Trauks infected eyeballs is going on here?” “Midshipman Meeze asked, if he could utilize an unused room to store a few personal items, you approved it by signature.” “A few personal items? I think I read the request line item. This looks like a ton of things.” Har-Hi’s eyes were caught by a bloody thing in a vacuum seal pack. “Spirit of the Universe, is that a Thauran arm, didn’t we get rid of all that?” SHIP tried to sound innocent. “This is the least used room of any and there was no stipulation on weight, type or amount.” Har-Hi wanted to say something when he heard the sound of chewing and a sharp burp. There behind a plastic barrel, with raw gag reflex inducing odor fish and meat bits sat Fafnir, the not so little dragon blissfully chewing on what looked like the thigh of something big. Puffs of black smoke escaped its nostrils now and then between bites. “SHIP, I am busy with an important guest. When I come back, I want Mr. Meeze on the carpet and discuss this, this... mess!” Apologetic he said to the Narth Supreme. “I am so sorry, this is not suitable. My quarters include an office, maybe we can go there.” Never was he more afraid than now. The statuesque med-tech hummed a little tune, while she kept an eye on the read-outs. He was completely immobilized, not a single muscle in his body reacted to his mind. She stepped next to him and patted his cheek. “Ten more minutes and I know where to attach the neuro path scrubbers. Every brain is a little different. A simple mind wipe would be easier, but you’re going to be a very valuable asset. Just as your friend, Alegar. Through you two, we can control a Narth, how delightful.” She readied a helmet-like contraption, clearly meant to be lowered over his head and begin that inhuman procedure of wiping Egill’s mind and implanting a new personality. He screamed, he fought the mind-numbing drugs, but not a single sound reached his lips. Not a single muscle twitched. A male medic entered the room. “The detective is more complicated. It appears whatever keeps him alive for so long has altered his brain and makes it more resistant.” “He is Terran, go for an old-fashioned Lobotomy and cauterize the lobe stems. He might heal, but he will be a drooling fool. He just was too long exposed to deep space.” “How about that primitive fool from Nilfeheim?” “No complications there, his mind was easily mapped. He is an impressive Psi talent and will be a great tool.” “Praise the Tribunal!” “Yes, the Ajax protocol was premature and has been stopped.” She turned to Egill. “Say goodbye to yourself, Egill. Time for me to make a new one.” Before she could proceed, a bright arch of light appeared in midair. Egill could see only very little, not even his eyeballs reacted to his will, but he felt a sudden presence. He heard the distinct gnarl of leather gear, the faint metallic hiss of a blade drawn. The Seenian special operations android, masquerading as a male Med Tech said. “I am sorry, visiting the patient is not possible right now. We are preparing a surgical procedure. If you want to wait in the designated area of this clinic, we will keep you informed.” Whatever paralyzed Egill was fading and he was able to raise his head. He could not believe his eyes. There was Siegfrieda and Old Elkhart. The tall blonde had her sword drawn and pointed it at the disguised Sentmac. He recognized Elkhart’s face, but not the body. The old feeble Keeper looked stronger and bigger than mighty Hogun. Elkhart thundered in a voice that made the medical equipment vibrate. “Foulest of all contraptions, wicked adaption of man.” The Seenian Sentmac attacked, it was nearly indestructible, strong as a Cerberus and armed with a concealed Seenian matter dissolver. The greenish shimmering beam able to neutralize the atomic cohesion between molecules and atoms bathed the tall blonde. Part of her fur cape rendered to molecular dust, but she was otherwise unharmed. The Seenian android grabbed her left wrist. Not even a Pertharian strong enough to withstand such a bone-crushing grip had equally no effect on her. Her sword cut through Seenian metal and bio flex skin like a hot knife through butter, severing the Sentmac’s arm at the elbow, another swipe decapitated the machine. Elkhart in the meantime had taken hold of the female. She was not a Sentmac, but a masked and disguised Saresii. After her initial surprise that her Neuro Shocker did not affect that anachronistic dressed and armed old man had a different tone in her voice. All the arrogance was gone. “Who are you?” “Nilfeheim men have old friends and the prayers of a warrior are always heard by the Aesir!” With a simple move, effortless as if breaking the spine of a Silver Flicker, the Old Man snapped the woman’s neck. Egill realized he was no longer suspended in that bio gel bed. He was standing on his own feet, fully dressed in the traditional warrior leathers and furs of a Nilfeheim warrior. Of all wonders, he noticed Dødbringer, the fabled broadsword of his clan in its scabbard suspended from his belt. All the Pluribus sophistication peeled away, the dignified Eldest of the Circle of Elders, the Representative of Nilfeheim, the Wiseman of the Assembly even that grumpy old hermit had disappeared. In their place, a Norse Viking warrior. Full of vigor, strength, and rage that boiled into a berserker like anger. He did not see Siegfrieda or Elkhart as he looked up. Dødbringer almost felt alive as he drew the razor-sharp broadsword of the Skallagrimmson clan. He did not even wait for the door to open. Only somewhere in the back of his mind did he notice the deep gashes his sword cut into the door’s metal. His vast psionic telekinetic powers ripped the panels out of the frame like tissue paper and hurled them like missiles against an unarmed security robot, alarmed by the noise. In a shower of sparks, plastic and metal parts the S-18 went down. The medic bending over Alegar in the next treatment bay, starred in disbelief at the sword blade that just pierced his chest. Egill did not stop or slow down. He kicked another med-tech so hard in the stomach, the man was slammed into a wall three feet behind him. His sword careened of the metal skin of another disguised Sentmac, unharmed by the sword but ripped apart in a million parts. A Narth had appeared, his mind was as angry and as furious as that of Egill. Egill panted, his white hair in a wild mane around his bearded face. One fist around Dødbringer, the other around the shaft of a hand axe. “The Detective!” The Narth touched Egill and together they teleported into another treatment room. The two med techs in the room were already dead, collapsed in the floor. Egill, with horror, watched the blinking Psycho surgery robot and the already lowered helmet contraption. His mind reached out in anger, and both tech items exploded into parts. Unlike Alegar, the old detective did not move at all. Did they come too late? The Narth Supreme had found a seat across Har-Hi’s desk and the Dai said. “We have only met once at Narth planet, yet I recognized you and your voice both acoustic and in my head. It sounds so familiar.” “Not just Erica, Mighty Dai. You are welcome on Narth Prime, for a day or the remaining days of this universe. You are not just Dai but you are Narth.” “I love Narth the other one I mean our Narth like a brother, but I am not a super-entity like Erica. How would a simple Dai fit in with all you Psionic wizards?” “You are anything but simple, you have long ceased to be ‘just a Dai’. The time will come when you realize you did not come to Narth Prime just by the association to Erica and you did not leave Narth Prime without a gift. The being that is Eric will not be on Narth Prime, Erica, however, might find a home there once her star roaming times are spent. Nilfeheim will never be home to her again, The Exer-Hi for all her size and splendor will never be your home ever again. There will always be a special bond between all those who serve aboard this remarkable ship, but to them, the Tigershark will be an episode. They will go on to other ships, retire, return to civilian life, love, be loved and die. You, Shea, Narth, and Erica, however, have changed forever. It is not just Erica who is changing and evolving, mighty Dai, you too are on a path that removes you from the rest.” Har-Hi wanted to protest and argue that this did not hold true for him, but there was no falsehood, no room for argument. It was the Narth Supreme speaking to him, revealing an aspect of his self he knew existed, ever since he saw the Black Flame for the first time. The Narth slowly nodded and said with his deep warm voice that resonated in his mind, not just in his ears. “Remember your battle with the Star Demon outside an old Nexus Point?” “Yes.” And as he said it an obscuring veil-like fog lifted of his inner eyes. “It was not a star demon. I fought Zophim.” “Yes, Har-Hi you did what no mortal was ever able to do before. You have slain one of the twelve self-appointed Guardians of Light and one of the servants to the one called Lord Lumis. “I obscured your memories of this titanic deed because you are an important part of a cosmic conflict, your best friend Erica is at the core part of this conflict.” “I know and I begin to understand this more and more. Why it concerns me, while I do not understand, I am Erica’s friend and will stand with her against anything, no matter what it might be.” “Erica takes much strength in that. You stepped before the Dark God to defend her, no being in all the Omniverse could have been braver.” “Gods are real? Erica really shares her body with a god?” “As I tried to explain to the Eternal Warrior, to Erica and now to you, the term God is very hard to define, but even in Narth terms, what Erica or Eric will become is indeed godlike, with powers and ability one can only describe as omnipotent.” “What is she or what will she become and why?” “This universe is only one of many, but there was only one at the beginning of it all. In this first condition of reality, two concepts took on sentient form. One represented light, life, and creation. The other became the incarnation of death, destruction, and darkness. Together they formed a perfect balance. Because there can be no good without evil, no light without darkness. This balance became THE RULE. One of these entities was Crea, the spirit of Creation and life. She also became the definition of female, decided to destroy darkness and reshape further universes without darkness and death. “In doing so she had to fight and attack the incarnation of Darkness. “The very act of ambush, fighting and attacking are not aspects of light but include elements of the other side, as the desired result of that conflict was the destruction of the other side. It sounds simple but on a cosmic scale it is infinitely complicated and she disturbed the balance and by doing so broke the Rule. “Crea was punished and sent into exile to another plane of existence. Unable to directly influence reality, she raised a mortal being as her defender and agent. The mortal became Lord Lumis and was tasked to destroy the Dark One, or at least prevent his incarnation. “Now we are in the final Universe, and it is here where the Dark One will reincarnate, unify the twelve tokens of his power and rise to make the decision. “Erica, or rather Eric inside her, is the Dark One.” Har-Hi felt completely overwhelmed and quite afraid. “What can mortals, what can a Dai do?” “You, Richard Stahl, Shea, and Young Narth have very important parts in this. The Dark One will recognize you and perhaps a friend. He might listen to you or may shape the decision he is to make because of you.” “What is it that I am supposed to do?” “I don’t know, Har-Hi. That is a question you alone will have to answer. Erica has gathered eight of these Token and is on her way to obtain two more. The need to obscure your memories is no longer indicated, Eric has meet Lord Lumis. I also came to bring you what is rightfully yours.” The Narth revealed a long sword, out of thin air. “This is Lord Zophim’s sword. Like the one Shea carries.” “Or like Erica’s axe?” “Nothing is like the Axe.” The space station was humongous, as it was a full-sized Gigamon plus. It hung over Sares Prime and was known as Sares Hub. It featured several Union Hospitals, this one felt like a Klack colony at the Queen’s birthday. It crawled with NAVINT, ANA and Union Police. The brazen and almost successful attempt to perform Psycho Surgery on three Union citizens. Two Assembly Representatives and a genuine immortal. The whole affair was compounded by the fact that Alegar was the highest Saresii Councilor and this happened right here in the Saresii home system. What frustrated Egill to no end, was the fact that none of the 15 culprits survived. More than that, their bodies were quickly deteriorating and had crumbled to dust, before they could be closely examined. Egill was certain that at least seven of the attackers were artificial life forms. Human analogs of great sophistication, and not X101s. Yet nothing of the attackers remained. It took almost a day before genuine med experts released Phil Decker. He had been partially lobotomized and at first, they declared there was not much they could do restore his mind, but to everyone’s surprise. His body restored itself and Phil grinned, declaring a major headache. By the time, he examined the crime scenes there was nothing left. Now all four sat in a lounge with a spectacular view of the Sares worlds and sun. Phil raised his glass, with nothing but ice water and said. “I am sure that is the extent of your involvement.” Egill slammed his beer mug down. “Hel is damned! If you let me, let us stay in the case with you we want to see the end of this case and whoever is pulling the strings on the business end of a Federal Executioner’s rope. It is personal now!” Alegar agreed. “Same goes for me. I offer you the full support of all resources I control.” Phil Decker smiled sadly. “I know who is behind this. The methods and the many levels of utter sanitation leave only one suspect in my opinion. However, I know there is not a shred of evidence, not a single witness that I could use to refer that case to a Union Court.” Alegar leaned forward. “Who?” Phil slowly shook his head. “In all my long career I have never pointed a finger at someone without evidence.” “Then let us not give up, Mr. Decker,” Egill said The detective smiled. “Alright then, let us pick up where we left off and find out what that Olympus Scholar wanted to find in the Grey Cat Library.” The pretty Saresii looked at Egill. “Now, where did you get all that Nilfeheim gear? Sword and all?” “From the Gods. Odin exists.” Chapter 05: Luc I remembered Netlor well, I had been here with the Mother Superior who turned out to be the Commandant of NAVINT. I didn’t know all that much about Deepa, but I knew she cared for me and I knew she was able to change her appearance. How this exactly worked was a secret of the Sojonit Order. A secret, Shea had not yet and now most likely would never learn. Even though I was technically a Sojonit too, neither had I. Back then I assumed it was a form of Psionics, and to this day I was not a big fan of these to me uncanny and invisible powers. The spatial rift, I created with my axe had put me not far outside that city of mostly temporary buildings. If I judged the position of the local sun correctly, it was very early in the morning. The local star was just about to rise and sent its first light of the day beyond the distant mountain line. A cool breeze tugged on the black robe I was wearing. My incorporeal brother inside felt deeply amused. “Sister, it is quite irrational to reject psionics. While I will not need such primitive control over a trans spatial energy form, you have been to Narth Prime and I do not think there will be many your equal.” I snapped back. “You’ve been to Narth Prime just as well, and who knows maybe the Narth Supreme was talking to you?” “I know and the Narth Supreme knows, Sister.” “Well, we’re here. Let’s discuss this metaphysical, Loki cursed nonsense when we are back on my ship. Go ahead, take over and get that Token so we can go back.” I was not pushed back and lose control as I had before when Eric came to the foreground, it was a strange symbiotic amalgam. It sounded even weirder when I tried to explain it to myself. Neither my legs not my arms were entirely my own. Eric walked fast and led us down the main street. Seeing the number of tents and stalls. The flags, banners, signs and advertisement projections. I was certain it was pilgrim season. There was music and a din of voices coming out of tavern tents, but the street and side isles between tents and stalls were mostly empty. Most pilgrims and merchants still asleep or just about getting up. The distinct scent of cooked breakfast, coffee and the food odors of nonhuman meal choices mingled with the cool dry air. A human man wearing one of those golden robes staggered apparently drunk from the opposite direction perhaps on his way to a hotel or similar place. He looked up and saw me, whatever liquor he had chosen to get into the state he was in seemed to have left him in an instant. He yelped in fear, turned on his sandaled heels and ran as fast as he could, disappearing between tents. “Can’t be just our spooky outfit, brother. We don’t look all that different from them, except your robe is black.” “Indeed Sister, as I grow into my true self, my aura intensifies. I am the Antiforce of Life and every living being knows me instinctively. Mortals fear death.” “I was afraid it was something like that, as I did take a shower before I went to bed.” My brother found that amusing too. We reached an odd building. Three big boulders, a flat Duro Crete roof, concrete had been poured over it and the gaps between the rocks closed with bricks and mortar. There was a simple and ill-fitting wooden door. I asked him. “You know where we are headed?” “Of course, and so do you. Pay attention to the ring.” My brother blasted the door into a thousand pieces instead of knocking or opening it. There on a simple table sat an old man, mostly but not entirely human from what I could see. He must have been up already, as he had a plate of food before him. A large candle was the only source of light. I could not tell what species or race he was. Unlike the pilgrims outside he wore a hooded robe much like mine, the hood draped down on his shoulders. He stared at me with wide eyes and open fear. “The Master is here!” His robe featured the same fanged skull symbol as my ring. I remembered seeing it on a man’s robe in Perryton, a man who served the Church of Darkness. Back then nothing the man said had made sense and I had assumed he meant my friend Narth. Now I was not so sure, had that man claiming to be a priest of that Church recognized who I, or rather who Eric really was?” The old man fell to his knee and buried his face between his hands. “I worship thee!” “Flee, run old fool. I require no church, no servants and no worship. Be gone when I return.” My brother’s voice vibrated in an odd chorus with mine. As we rushed down a worn-out flight of primitive stairs carved out of the sand-colored rock. Eric said. “I let him live because of you.” “I didn’t like that geezer either, and my gods don’t require worship. Oh, and brother, remember I can break my neck. We are pressed for time, but storming down these uneven stairs in a robe is a recipe for disaster.” “Not to worry, sister.” We had reached the bottom of the stairs and followed the narrow corridor chiseled out of the rock. The corridor was part of a burial site. Catacombs, most likely left by the same civilization that built the city now in ruins around the statue. Not many knew of these catacombs and I knew Shea and the rest of my science geeks would have loved to examine this place. There were alcoves in the walls and it the dry rotten bundles and shapes of a dead semi-humanoid species. I realized that we were moving faster than a normal human could walk or run. We made many turns, descended several stairs and finally reached a larger room, dozens of candles and lanterns had been placed around a small version of the huge statue. It was cruder and made of rock instead of indestructible Uni metal. Before I could ask him about this apparent dead end, my hand, guided by him, swiped the axe across the stone wall behind that crude statue and in doing so smashed a secret door to pieces. Now I too could feel that uncanny pull indicating we were close to a token. After rushing fast for about another 2 clicks through a narrow and dark corridor we emerged in a cave, with a smooth metal floor. A small band of a different, whitish glowing material formed a perfect spherical ring around a hip-high metal column in the center. A shadowy figure appeared next to the column. It had no real substance. It spoke with a hollow ghostly voice. “You come again, Saresii. Speak then, the Brotherhood awaits your reports.” “I am not Larthop. That vile excuse for a living being has been destroyed and his essence punished by the Judge. I came to take what is mine.” The shadowy projection groaned. “You are the Dark One, you carry Bereaver. Free us from this prison. Only you have the power to shatter the barriers that hold us prisoners in this dreadful pocket dimension. We will serve you!” “You caused your imprisonment to escape the destruction of your realm, a doomed precursor universe. You do not belong in this universe. This is indeed Bereaver.” Eric swiped the axe across the shadowy thing. I never heard a scream of such agony as the figure and the scream faded into nothingness. Eric was not done; he hacked the column to pieces and gouged deep cuts into the floor. Big chunks of that metal floor lifted like weightless pieces of foam until he reached a compartment and retrieved a pair of black gauntlet style gloves. They vanished and instantly reappeared on my hands. A surge of unimaginable power pulsated through me. My voice no longer a chorus, but an inhuman sexless voice of feelable darkness thundered. “I am the Judge!” Har-Hi suddenly saw the Narth Supreme shaking in fear and panic. Something he must have imagined of course. What could possibly frighten the Narth Supreme? “Mighty Dai, you did not imagine what you felt. The entire Universe and those sensitive to these things felt this jolt and shift of truly cosmic powers. The Dark One has obtained his gloves, now there are only three left and he is resurrected. The time of the Decision is near indeed.” Har-Hi counted on his fingers. “If Erica had gained two more tokens, should there not be only two remaining? Did she not speak of twelve tokens? Eight she already had.” “Indeed, my friend, your math is correct based on what knowledge even the Dark One possesses right now, but there is a 13th secret Token.” “It is no secret anymore.” The leader of all Narth got up. “She has returned to her chambers, farewell my friend Dai-Than prince. We will speak again.” Before Har-Hi could say anything, the Narth Supreme was gone. He sighed and said to himself. “I think I understand why Erica dislikes all this meta uber power. I don’t understand it. At least she has some sort of internal god who explains things.” All he cared about was his deep friendship with Erica. He hefted the sword and held it up. “I always wanted one of these neat ‘cut everything’ blades, but that thing isn’t my style for sure. If I ever meet the smith making these, I am going to ask for Dai swords for sure.” Har-Hi dropped the thing as it shimmered in bright light and it split and reformed into two Dai Swords, just like his. “Galactic Spirits, instant gratification. I am glad I didn’t ask for a spoon.” He recalled the fight that almost cost his life, as he stepped out in the corridor and made a fist pump motion. “Don’t anger a Dai.” He raised his head. “SHIP, the Captain is back?” “Yes, she is and back on the bridge.” “Summon me that worm to the Officer’s lounge please.” Shea was quite content. She was aboard the alien wreck, that turned to be the remaining part of a seeder ship, TheOther had effortlessly pried open a metal panel for her and exposed a mess of conduits, pipes and what appeared to be a maintenance console of some kind. The nanites she had taken along were now busy to create an interface connection to her handheld analyzer. The room she was in was connected to one of the large bio storage compartments. It appeared that much of the biomatter stored had deteriorated, but she hoped to find useable data. While she was quite absorbed in her work, as usual, she suddenly noticed that she was no longer alone. At first, she thought it was one of her team or one of the Marines checking on her, but as she turned and saw who had entered the control room, her hand dropped immediately to the TKU she was wearing. In the doorway stood a tall humanoid handsome stranger. The man did not wear any protective gear, despite the fact it was bitter cold and there was no atmosphere. The man emitted a faint red glow all around him like an aura. The most striking feature was a pair of large feather wings on the man’s back. He spoke. “Don’t shoot and don’t call anyone. I mean you no harm, I am Luc, your father.” She instinctively knew the man spoke the truth, the last time she had seen him, he was wearing an armor of some sort and was fighting with a Knight of Light. Back then she was no older than maybe twelve and did not know he was her real father. She was instantly filled with a deluge of emotions, chief among them anger and rage. “You may have been my father, but you abandoned mother and me. I have a new father now.” Instead of her blaster, he drew her sword. “I know this weapon will cut you. Leave now or find out that I have been trained by the best.” “Do you not want to know why?” “No Luc, I don’t want to hear excuses. You left us! Mother died of disease, hunger and was killed by mindless beasts. I found refuge among galactic whores and was rescued by a human. “I told that frozen brother of yours that if ever meet you, I will return this sword to you, blade first.” “You are my child I sense your kindred spirit. Let me speak.” “I am a child no more. I am a woman, a Union citizen, a Union Fleet officer. There are Union Marines out there and very formidable friends. So, you better leave and pray that my fiancee won’t hear you’ve been here.” But she knew she wanted to hear what he had to say, he was correct there was a connection, she knew this was indeed her father. “Why did you leave us on Sin 4?” “Your mother fled from me, hid your birth and existence from me.” “If she chose Sin 4 to hide from you, what was it you did to her?” “She found out that I am not human, not even from this Universe. I have had many names. In the age, before Earthers reached the stars, they called me Lucifer. The Sarans call me Sutekh, the Saresii of old knew me by the name of Norrh. I am known to the Coven and many civilizations past and present. Shea, I am a Netherworld lord and came to be when the Dark One was slain by Crea. I inherited the aspects of evil when Cron the first Universe collapsed and the Cosmic Rule was broken. I was the embodiment of evil and terror, and have been for so long. “I took human form in a precursor universe and was known as a Brother of Sateer. Corfic was a brother by association.” He spread his arms. “Your mother saw my true form. She was afraid of me.” “I have news for you, father, I am not afraid of you. And if you are what you say you are, lies and deception are synonymous with your name.” “It is true, daughter. I am all that, but I too know there is a third way. No matter what you think, there are always two sides to any story.” “Why did you not reveal yourself to me, back on Sin 4? You could have told me all this then!” “I have many enemies. You witnessed the fight, did you not? There were and are many more like the one I slew, with your help. You were in a bad place, but if my enemies would have known you are my daughter, they would have hurt you to punish me.” The man calling himself Luc lowered his head. “Crea, the Spirit of Creation broke the rigid rule of duality as she incorporated aspects of the opposite side. You can call me a liar and deceiver, but I have always cared for you once I learned of your existence.” “You had a fine way of showing that. And why are you here now? I’m not just governed by feelings and emotions but I do have a keen mind.” “I know daughter, your intellect far exceeds that of most. The roads of fate we are all on lead to a climax that is close at hand. Come sit down and let me educate you and then I will answer your questions.” “I have a task, and my team is bound to check on me. Not to mention my captain.” “Call them, if you want. Tell them what you like and ask for a little time. That’s all I ask. I will tell you about this vessel too.” Shea tapped her Com. “Team status report, please.” “TheOther here, Ma’am. Hans and several of the marines have discovered some sort of crew depository. You know these Ypeherix looking stalkers we encountered. There were many hundreds of them and they did recognize us as intruders I think.” Her voice was alarmed. “Retreat, if you can and alert the captain.” “Oh no worries, Lt Commander Schwartz, our marines and Y’All are making a sport out of smashing them. I got nineteen, and Hans crushed twenty-four. There aren’t all that many left. Hans thinks we might get lucky and run into more of them further down.” In all her emotional state facing her real demon lord father, she could not stop a grin. “Guys, this is a serious mission. We are exploring a huge shipwreck with potentially hostile unknowns.” “Yes Ma’am that is what Brana, I mean Lt. Nolei is saying. Say, who is that with you?” “I am not alone. I am making progress with the decoding. Keep me posted.” A new voice cut in, it was the Captain. “Teaches me letting half my marines and security team explore the seeder wreck. Circuit says we are going to be ready in about eight hours. “I’d like to resume our actual mission by then.” Roghor had taken the OPS position as Narth was helping Circuit and he suppressed a growling snicker. “Most of our Y’All and Marines are roaming free in that alien ship. We can be glad it is already a wreck. When Hans, TheOther and the rest are done, it will be scrap for sure.” “I have to agree, Mr. Roghor, they are actually having fun.” I got up. “Take the Conn for a spell, I am going to check on engineering.” I stepped off the bridge and said with a good feeling of pride silently to my brother. “You might be able to destroy planets and all that soon, but I tell you, my crew isn’t far behind.” “Indeed Sister, it is my crew as well after all.” A strange sense of Deja Vu came over me as I saw movement at the end of the corridor, just beyond mine and the XO’s quarters. I knew that only a few unused VIP quarters, a small armory and the officers’ galley were beyond those. Back then I’d followed a Thauran officer and realized how biased and demeaning my own conduct was. So, I changed my mind, instead of going down to engineering, I decided to find out who was using that unused lounge. Moments later, the lounge doors parted. The clean officer’s lounge I expected to see was unrecognizable. It had been transformed into part butcher shop, food pantry, parts, and scrap storage. My XO stood there with his arms crossed. The movement I saw was Meeze who now coiled in attention before Har-Hi. Before I could ask what was going on, a shrill shriek sounded and a big black thing with leathery wings divebombed me. I caught Fafnir and succumbed to his obvious affection. “Mr. Hi care to explain why our Officers’ lounge looks like Bjork’s butcher shop exploded inside a scrap metal scow?” My eye fell on something bloody and long in a plastic wrap. “Tell me this isn’t the leg of a Thauran?” Har-Hi sighed. “I am just investigating that, Captain.” To Meeze he said. “Care to explain?” “Whaaz? Meeze azed.” Har-Hi groaned. “Using an unused room to store a few personal items and putting it as a line item on my daily list is not asking for this!” Meeze looked around. “Meeze azed! SHIPIZ saiz no onz uze ze roomz anz if Meeze wanz uze iz, Meeze asz ze Daiz. I sighed. “Mr. Meeze I commend you for asking and it seems, neither location nor amount was specified.” Meeze mimicked the Dai crossing his thin arms. “Pffz, Daiz maybeez a lize biz...” Dai warned. “Don’t say it.” “I am not done, Mr. Meeze. I expect you to limit your collection to the standard amount all crew members are allowed. I think there is an unused storage locker on this very deck. You may use that one but in orderly fashion. We stopped a ship filled with human body parts some time ago, and now it looks like the Tigershark harbors a collection of Thauran bits and pieces. I expect you to dispose of those, otherwise, we might get treated to another surprise dessert.” The worm managed to look sad. “Canz Meeze noz keepz a lize biz. The Thauranz noz complainz anz wiz ze Strawberriez iz noz zo baz.” Elfi’s voice interrupted me. “Captain, there is a situation developing outside.” Luc sat down on a console. “Shea, my daughter. Let me tell you about the Satheer. It will be useful information to you and give you answers about this ship too,” She set her Science Device to recording and said. “Go ahead then.” “After the first universe was destroyed and the Rule was broken, the Omniverse filled with many realities, each a crucible for concepts and conditions. One such Precursor universe was the Lyrham realm. It was home to several very powerful groups practicing the dark arts. Their constant tampering with the cosmic barriers caused what one might call an overload and doomed that realm. One of these entities was the Arth, it fled into hyperspace was encountered by the first sentient species of this, the Prime Realm. The Nnnth merged with the Arth and became the Narth. There were the Coven who fled into the Nether realm, Asmodias, paying a terrible price and there was the Brotherhood of Sateer, men of great power in arcane terms. They too were seeking ways to escape the destruction of their realm.” Shea checked her device and motioned Luc to go on. The being claiming to be her father did. “Five of us used my realm to do so, but the majority created a pocket universe. Six Million of them and when that universe did collapse, they realized the entrance to their self-imposed prison was destroyed as well. “The Five Brothers vowed to find a way to rescue and liberate them. They were Invictus, Non, Corflic, Cubus and I. The Voice of the Rule told us that only the Dark One had the power to free them. Each of the Five had their own idea of how to achieve that. Invictus decided to create the First Empire and thus show the returning Dark One that he is the perfect vessel. He killed a renegade Nnnth known as the Emperor. Corflic became the living god of the Orlan and tasked them to create the Nexus points and the Transspatial gates. You have seen his body; he was killed by a Knight of Light. Cubus’ plan was to unite the tokens of power in himself and thus become the Dark One. His plan failed and he was killed by the rightful owner of these tokens in a construct known as The Crucible.” Shea still holding her sword said. “We were there and we destroyed that construct.” Luc nodded. “And what no one believed possible, the surviving Y’All are now on your Union’s side. Not to mention descendants of the most formidable engineers known as the Mora. Inconspicuous worm-like creatures.” “I always wondered about Meeze. He is way more than everyone thinks, but back to your account which leaves Non and you.” “Non wanted to make sure the Dark One incarnates in a human species and sponsored a species to become what your legends call the Seeders. Dropping human genome matrix seeds on thousands of garden worlds. “However, some entities wanted to prevent the Dark One to manifest and in turn they sponsored and raised a species some remember as the Earlies. They opposed the Seeders’ efforts by sterilizing worlds and seeding their own versions of non-humanoid life.” He gestured to the walls. “The Earlies have been defeated and are long extinct, but some of their devices still exist, like this Bio Cleanser ship.” Shea could not help herself but made an astounded face. “Are there many of these Cleanser ships still active?” “I know of only three including the one you just destroyed. I do not know where others are.” Shea nodded. “Alright, our Captain will find them. Now, what about you?” “The Dark One just gained two more of his tokens and while doing so, killed all six million trapped Sateer brothers, by cutting and destroying their pocket universe. The Dark One also regained conscious control over the Judge, the lord of the lowest of all Netherworlds. It is prophesized that you will meet the Dark One soon, on a world called Avondur. “When that happens, I will appear to you again and fulfill my role as your father and protector.” Luc got up. “Be wary about those close to you, one of them carries the seed of Invictus Rex and his plan remains to become the Dark One.” The red shine intensified and the light swallowed Luc, then faded away. I stormed onto the bridge. “What is going on?” Roghor pointed to the main viewer. “The primitives of this world have just appeared. We don’t know how they managed to cross the separating oceans as they do not have the technology to build ships.” Mao raised alarm. “Captain, twenty-seven ships of unknown origin just dropped out of Quasi and are approaching this world.” Chapter 06: Monster of Mustar Lord Lumis regained some of his old composure after the remaining knights affirmed their allegiance. He had just traveled back to Avondur and was greeted by Urtiel at the gates of Sandakaar the old city. Urtiel had not been recruited by him but joined the Knights of Light. Crea herself hinted that Urtiel was perhaps as powerful as Lumis and was an entity that came to the Prime Universe from an Upper realm. The creature certainly looked very impressive in his segmented armor of a metal that looked like polished silver. Urtiel sported predatory bird-like wings and walked on non-human legs. The head and face of this old champion of light and order hidden beneath a wing adorned helmet with a stylized raptor beak further enhancing the bird of prey appearance. Urtiel summoned him saying he had information about the WEAPON. An artifact, Crea assured him was able to defeat the Dark One. Urtiel greeted him with a nod and said. “Will you abide by the rules and conditions of this place and respect the Circle of the Seven?” With his composure regained, Lumis also returned to his haughty ways. “I am Lord Lumis, I only abide by the will of Crea, the Spirit of Creation and all that is must respect me.” “This place is at the very center of it all. It was here the singularity grew into the beginning of the Prime Universe. This world and its sun are as old as this Universe and there are many rifts and gateways. The contracts and agreements governing this world were accepted by Crea. I am a defender of order and will denounce my association.” “Crea is my guide, and I will abide. Now, what news of the WEAPON?” Before Urtiel could answer, Lumis and everyone able to sense such things were suddenly hit by a sensation of true cosmic power. It was so vast, so immense and intense it drove him to his knees. Urtiel shook in fear. For the first time in his existence, Lumis became aware of his close connection to Crea. He was able to feel her. She was still far above him and yet he felt Crea’s fear and despair. Never before had she known such primal emotions. Crea for all her long existence knew the day of her punishment was close at hand. Every creature, every denizen of the Netherworlds, servants and Demonlords alike, heard a soundless voice. “I am the Judge!” No one ever mentioned the ruler of the lowest realm, the place where ultimate punishment was served. A cosmic secret revealed the Dark One and the Judge had always been one and the same. Lumis cried. “Even Crea is afraid!” Urtiel tried to find his composure. “Then let us find that WEAPON. Refuse the Dark One ultimate resurrection. The Red Knights guard a vault in their stronghold that holds the key to this WEAPON.” I had to admit, I was not entirely sure what to do in such cases, I decided to go by the book. A primitive society that had not discovered Translight technology was to be avoided if possible. However, if such contact was made accidentally and was unavoidable, Union law was quite clear. Every step had to be taken to assure the culture shock of the primitive society was kept at a minimum and every effort aimed to educate the primitives about the peaceful nature of the Union and its representatives. That the local natives were a primitive society was obvious. They were armed with spears, dressed in crude tanned leather and coarse woven fabrics. I counted at least two-hundred of these beings that reminded me of upright walking turtles, complete with an oval shell. The natives, spears and most of their things were decorated with colorful beads and feathers. The natives were about one hundred seventy centimeters tall on average. The other beings with crude neck rings, arms tied to their backs, wearing nothing in terms of clothing were undoubtedly slaves, sacrificial presents perhaps. There were at least five hundred of them. Not just Turtle beings but members of other species. No humans, but I recognized several Pim Pams, two Roxomani and a bunch of beings of somewhat human proportions. The Turtle beings also brought along many dozen beasts of burden. Also, turtle-like but walking on four legs and carrying ride harnesses or dragging sled-like contraptions. Mao told me that the fleet of twenty-seven unknowns was of vastly different sizes, energy signatures, and Tech Levels. They were on a direct approach and all indications showed they were about to land, right on the same continent we had landed. Har-Hi standing next to me and looking like me at the images of our main viewer. I sighed. “Do you make any sense of this?” He said. “If I had to guess, this is a re-occurring event. The natives don’t act as if they were alarmed or surprised to see us.” “I just wish we could rely on our Janus device. I think I see some Roxomani among those prisoners and they just might know about the Union.” Warner, who was sticking halfway inside a console via an open access panel crawled back and closed the panel. “Captain, our Janus Device is back online for quite a while now, and we are displaying the Silver Streak mask.” “That’s good news. Maybe I should have gone down to engineering instead of following Meeze.” Circuit appeared from the left IST access and said. “Well, we are back in business. Dime Tap, Shields, Sensors and Janus Device all fixed.” The natives outside began setting up camp, while the first unknowns landed. No one paid much attention to us. One of the ships was a 600-meter Roxomani unit. Mao was busy identifying the ships as they came down, landing in a loose circle right around the camp of the natives. Shea, Hans, TheOther and half of my security team and the Marine contingent were still out with the Apparition. that is why Ak Fective was behind the security console and Narth acting as Science Officer. SHIP herself used her Ego remote to physically be present and act as the OPS officer. That this was a most unusual arrangement concerned me not the least, this was the USS Tigershark after all, and we did thing differently. Ak Fective receiving the same scanner data as Mao said. “There are two known pirates, Captain. The Violent Viper, a Karthanian just as we pretend to be but a more recent model.” He swiped through his readouts. “According to our last security file update, we received while at Deep Blue, the Violent Viper is commanded by a shipmaster calling himself Hot Bolter. Not much on him in the database, other than the fact he now holds the third most wanted spot. He advanced quickly.” Har-Hi said. “Nature abhors a vacuum and so does everything else. We cut off the heads of quite a few pirates and then stopped doing so. Following the Red Dragon and pursuing another clear into another galaxy left a big empty gap right here. It was only a matter of time others stepped up to fill that spot.” “I can see that, Mr. Hi but we are about as far as can be from Freespace. Finding a Freespace pirate here?” “We are not as far as can be from Freespace.” Narth corrected me.” “Narth!” I exclaimed. “You are long enough among humans to know what I meant.” “That, Captain is also incorrect. There is a significant number of Non-Humanoids aboard this vessel and it is in this company I spend the greatest part of my time since I left the Narth collective. Thus, I have not spent enough time among humans to assimilate enough to comprehend all the eccentric ways humans choose to express themselves.” He turned his hooded head towards me, and for the first time, I realized I was seeing his eyes and not just the yellow shine I used to see. He said with a sarcastic tone. “And the term human does not fit you anymore, Captain.” I frowned. “Let’s get back to the business at hand. We could simply leave. This is indeed a re-occurring event and has nothing to do with us.” Mehedi who had taken a seat behind one of the multi-task consoles on the back bridge, the part behind me and the Nav Tank, said “I concur, Captain. The natives use these large reptilian turtle creatures to cross the oceans so it appears and they may have no need for nautical or navigational instruments. Perhaps utilizing similar natural senses as migratory birds and other species of Earth for example. The event is clearly planned and everyone, natives and visitors are prepared for it.” Har-Hi gave me another one of his trademark looks. “We could leave, collect Shea and the rest and continue to find that Unpronounceable, but I see six humans among those slaves and I bet my new cutting hardware against Circuit’s Real Terran Replica Sword that we won’t leave until they are free.” More ships landed, and to our surprise, we were hailed by a Trontigmakader ship. I signaled Elfi to put it on audio only, The buzzing humming singing voice of a Trontigmakader had a clear accusing quality. “We know this ship and we think we are seeing the Silver Streak under Black Velvet. Remember Cosporus and Mustar?” I responded while Tyron flowed around me and simulated my old Black Velvet outfit. somewhere inside my female vanity felt pleased and I had to admit I had greatly missed it. “Still in audio mode only I said. “Cosporus? Was that the planet where they insisted I leave as fast as possible?” “You are the monster of Mustar!” Narth responded silently in my mind. “There is a bounty on you, the highest ever issued by their Chief Decider. They want to earn it, but don’t have a plan yet.” I gave Elfi a sign and she cut the transmission. Har-Hi was right, six humans came out of a crude-looking cage that sat on one of the these dragged sleds, two of them had Blue skin.” A voice from the back of the bridge said. “If weeze noz needz zem, canz Meeze eaz one?” “Mr. Meeze, we don’t eat people.” “You donz? Meeze doez. Wiz ze Strawberriez!” I turned and said to Circuit. “Can we not rig him some sort of Voice Box? One that goes two ways. Have you cleaned the officer’s lounge?” “Yeez, allz iz gonz. Whaz a shamez.” Circuit rubbed his smooth chin. “We should be able to make one.” My engineer waved at the worm. “Come then, Meeze let’s see if we can’t get you talking like everyone else.” “Pffz, Meeze doez zis andz noz eatz the peoplez, stoopiz” He grunted but followed Circuit anyway. Har-Hi said. “We still need to decide what we should do about the situation out there.” “I think I have an idea.” Egill could not hide the awe he felt, as they approached the elegant looking ancient building of considerable size, perched on a steep mountain piercing out of a dense and deep green forest. It suddenly reminded him at his old Pillar Burg back on Nilfeheim. Granted his burg was tiny compared to this complex. Elegant bridges arced between at least four peaks, each topped with buildings of the same archaic elegant architecture, that hinted Saresii style but was unlike the filigree, frilly style he had been familiar with. This wasn’t his first visit to Sares One after all, but he had never been here. His mind drifted back in time and old memories of his hermit lifestyle. Living for centuries after the last clan war all by himself. Only visited by Tyr during the Short Summer years and the occasional petitioner or supplicant trying to gain the endorsement of the Oldest. Oh, of course, the rare visits of Elkhart now and then. He had lived on a mountain of waste and trash, surrounded by garbage and filth. Brooding over his losses and his evil deeds to avenge the death of his wife and sons. As they approached that Seenian monastery, that reminded him of his old life and home. He felt an irrational and silly spell of homesickness. It was silly indeed, as the Saresii not only saved his life when he came to Sares the first time but in the process, he became friends to Alegar and the Narth. Beings that were as dear to him as that boy with the implanted essence of his sister. Alegar patted his arm. “It is not a silly notion my old friend. I think you need to show us your burg when we are done with this.” “And introduce us to Tyr.” The Narth Rep said. “The Narth Supreme sees a kindred entity in Tyr. As a Narth of all Narth, I shared that meeting, but as a Narth that is your friend, one would like to meet your mentor and friend.” The small shuttle had carried them from Sares Hub, down to Sares One and now landed on a small concrete platform built atop a narrow rock pillar, with wisps of clouds below and a narrow long bridge connecting it to the main building complex. Now that they had landed, Egill realized just how tall and immense that monastery really was. That narrow bridge was wide enough to allow five Fangsnappers walk side by side with room to spare. Egill was glad about that because that bridge had nothing in terms of side rails or barriers, that would prevent a fall. He had lived most of his life in a Pillar Burg, some hundred-fifty meters or so above churning waters, or hard ice depending on the season. The Nilfeheim alcove was inside a sphere of 12,000 meters diameter and almost 6,000 meters above the equator line and the focus point, but standing here on that smooth concrete surface, while a brisk wind tugged on his Nilfeheim fur cape he realized he was not entirely immune to the fear of great heights. He followed Alegar who had taken the lead and marched behind him and next to the Narth across that bridge and towards a tall gate. The Narth said. “Why are we relying on Shuttle and pedal locomotion? I am well capable to teleport all three of us to that library. All you need is focus on the destination as you know.” Alegar said. “This is a sacred place to us Saresii and it is protected by powerful shields preventing teleportation.” “Not all that powerful, friend Alegar. I have noticed them and they could not prevent a Narth.” Alegar sighed very human-like. The Narth said. “One shall abide by the sacred customs. One has legs.” The bridge was quite long and while they walked, the Narth asked Egill. “Why have we not invited Phil the Detective to join us?” “Because he left for Police headquarters. I think he wants to get warrants or something like that. In this regard, he is as lawful as our Eternal Warrior. Without these warrants, he says he can’t pursue the case to where he thinks it leads.” “One shares this experience of corporeal existence and interaction with you and it still holds many mysteries to Narth, but I begin to understand. I am making progress in the pursuit of developing true individualism.” “I think you do indeed.” Egill agreed while Alegar reached the tall gate, tall enough to let pass one of the Faceless Seven if those statues would ever come alive. The gate was open but guarded by a trio of Saresii in gray and black robes. All three wore the likeness of a cat creature as masks before their faces. The one in the middle raised her hand holding a smooth staff, with a green cat’s eye sculpture on top. “No further may these non Saresii approach. No one but an observant to the Societies of cats may go further.” Alegar stepped closer. “I am no mere Saresii, I am Alegar. To my left is a Narth and to my right is Egill. Both are more gifted than I am, both are beyond these ancient rules. These gates have been opened for a human before. Now step aside and let us pass.” “It is true, those with great gifts may enter if endorsed by an ancient master. Deliver proof of their gifts then.” The Narth sounded astonished. “Alegar, they require a demonstration of one’s psionic abilities?” “Indeed, friend Narth, they do not know what they are asking. They do not know Narth.” The masked guards considered themselves formidable Psi talents, but seeing the left gate wing, an object of many hundred tons bend and deform like melting plastic was frightening indeed. All three guards were lifted off their feet, their robes, staffs, and masks deteriorating into dust while Egill drew his sword. “I am just a Backwater planet Neo Viking, but I have learned to manipulate matter down to microscopic level. Want me to demonstrate what I can do with bones, blood cells and the like? I am an old fool, forgetting most of the time what I can do, but I am glad I get reminded now and then.” A fourth Saresii walked close. “I am Master Alameda, let them pass as most honored guests.” Alegar said. “We came to find out if a member of the Black Cat society had come here and asked for information?” “Yes indeed. Lurega Donomensi had been here. A Saresii, member of the Black Cat society and a Union Science Scholar.” Alegar asked. “Is it known what information he was looking for?” “Yes, he asked about Avondur, the Planet at the Center of the Universe.” “Is this information available?” “Yes, we will gladly provide you too with what is kept in the library. It is not a great secret after all.” Egill interrupted. “And do you know where that professor, the Union Scholar might be?” “If I understand it correctly, he is on his way to a planet called N’Ger.” The man, known the galaxy over as the richest man had to admit that the assets he lost were quite valuable, several Saresii and four Seenian Sentmacs, but he did not feel the slightest remorse after he killed Lurega Donomensi. The Saresii operative had met his ultimate employer aboard the Black Sirius after he received rendezvous instructions. Rex Schwartz wearing the full armor of Invictus Rex including the scary skull-shaped helmet had crushed the throat of the Saresii researcher, just to test the inhuman strength the armor was bestowing on him. Lurega Donomensi’s remains had been broken down by nanites and fed into the recycling system of his highly advanced private yacht. But Rex was no longer aboard that quite famous ship. He had switched to a non-descript D-30 long-range shuttle and had landed on N’Ger. The Black Sirius on her way back. No one knew about the true identity of the armored and skull masked entity. A voluminous hooded cloak further obscured much of his appearance. Lurega Donomensi had done his job and identified the location of Avondur and more so, a way to get there. He could feel the time of his destiny getting closer. He had instinctively known about that ever since he could think, back then when his mother handed him control over a Fortune 500 company on Earth, before the Ascent. Then the Sarans landed on the White House lawn and everything changed for Earth and also for him. The Guardian; nothing more than an advanced AI construct sent by the Master Servants to assure the rise of Homo Sapiens, so the Dark One could resurrect in a human Vessel as prophesized; raised him into the circle of Immortals. Rex never had any moral boundaries or scruples to grow his company. He remembered the surprised face of Mortimer Walters, as he killed him for the claim of Psycho 16. An asteroid made of iron ore, gold, and other precious metals. Worth many times more than the entire GDP of all nations of Earth. Schwartz Industries became known as the Good Company and the biggest Mega Corporation. Yet his destiny and life changed once again after he moved Corporate Headquarters from Venus to Omni Planet and during the construction of SII Needle II a hidden tomb was discovered. The chamber of Invictus Rex. Invictus, an expelled Nnnth attempted to raise himself to a higher level of existence and thus become a true entity and failed. Rex and Invictus merged and became one. It was destiny indeed, as he was Homo Sapiens and born of Earth, the conditions of the Prophecy met, now endowed with the spirit of a Nnnth and the ruler of the mightiest empire ever to rise. Gifted with this armor and with powers far beyond mortal beings. He obtained the only copy of that prophecy and had it translated. The Dark One was to resurrect at the Center of the Universe. There was such a place, it was called Avondur, the Planet at the Center if the Universe. That world was beyond the reach of any starship, and none of the recently discovered Ancient Gates connected to Avondur Galaxy, 65 million light-years distant. But there was an Iridium coin in his private collection of curiosities, an Avondaler. If this coin had made the trip, there was a way. Thanks to the now quite dead Saresii professor and asset he learned that there was a hidden Nexus point in the mountains of N’Ger that connected N’Ger with Avondur. He stepped down the rear boarding ramp of the shuttle and paused to orient himself. This place was called the Glaring Desert of Profit, besides a bone-dry salt-lake bed that served as a landing field, there was an ocean of stalls, tents, and huts. In the distance, the high walled enclaves of local merchant houses and lining the horizon all around, mountains. Just as he was to walk across the rest of the landing field to seek out a local information source, a tall man with large birdlike wings, radiating a deep red glow stepped into his way. “Go back, little human. Leave this affair to real gods. I am Luc.” Chapter 07: This is what we do “You are not a god, Luc.” The super tycoon wearing the armor of Invictus said with a calmness that made Luc wonder. Luc slowly drew his sword. “No, perhaps not a god. However, I am beyond you, human. This is your only warning.” A blast of tremendous energy hit Luc, burned much of his wings and swept him off his feet. “Why is it, you self-important entities always talk so much?” Rex said with an amused tone, while he still held out his right arm. A second blast ripped the rest of Luc’s wings off his back and rendered the last shreds of his outfit to ashes, liquefying sand and dirt around him. “Swords are so outdated, little Demonlord. You sliders think we humans are defenseless, but I studied you. This is the Prime Universe, and once you are here, you must adhere to the physical laws of this realm.” A third blast hammered into Luc driving him back to his knees, just as he struggled to his feet. “Luc, oh Luc you call yourself an agent of evil, yet you compromise. I do not, there is no good or evil to me. All that matters, is my will and me reaching the goals I find worth pursuing.” Luc struggled to his feet. “You are still mortal and your might has limits. It failed to slay me, now it is my turn!” Luc managed to evade the fourth blast, by circumventing space and appear behind the human, rushed forward to plunge his sword into the back of the pretentious human. Yet before he reached his enemy, he was hit by a series of small missiles, each of the projectiles loaded with a nanogram of antimatter. The tremendous explosions lifted him off the ground, singed his hair and what he thought impossible caused blood dripping from his nose. He was hit by a dozen more. The man he wanted to kill was not alone, an artificial-looking humanoid with dark gray metal skin held a large weapon that released missile after missile. Luc screamed. “You rely on others to fight?” “I rely on anything that assures success, a demon lord complaining about unfair situations. You are pathetic, Luc. All you demon lords and whatnot, claim to be avatars of evil. Yet none of you can fathom the evil, man of Earth is capable of. We are the sons of God, you claim to be evil because you must, I am from Earth, I made the choice.” Luc was injured now, he had underestimated his opponent. Rex fired another blast. Luc was not defenseless or alone either, but his most potent warriors were not able to slide and had to rely on rifts. The only one was on Avondur. He opened a portal and removed himself from the Prime Universe. He heard Rex laugh. “Yes, flee Demon lord. You faced but a man, come back and you stand against Invictus.” In all his existence he had never retreated and yet he was near defeat and had no other choice. When he had spoken to the Voice of the Rule, he had dismissed the idea of something or someone supreme to his evil nature. Yet he had faced a man and sensed the truth. The very existence of Nether realms was in jeopardy, the Prime Universe did not need such manifestations. He sank into the dust of this featureless nether realm to rest and nurse his injuries. Luc knew he had to return to the Prime Realm and face his destiny. Lumis and Urtiel walked up the steep approach to an imposing building perched atop a mountain about a thousand miles from the city of Sandakaar. Small pebbles and coarse sand made crunching sounds underneath Lumis armored boots. Urtiel’s legs shaped like the ones of a raptor bird made little sound. The place they approached was known as the Crimson Bulwark and the seat of the Red Knights, and their leader Crimson, the Lord of Bones. Lumis spread his arms, “I have neglected to educate myself on certain aspects. Who are the Red Knights, who is this Crimsor?” Urtiel answered, “Crimsor is a servant of Sata, just like you are a servant of Crea. You heard Regoldur say it, Sata, the Lord of many Nether Realms is the truest contender to the power of the Dark One.” The Red Knight was not as confident and aloft as he was when he spoke to Miracel, He greeted Lord Lumis and Urtiel. “The paladins of Crea come to these hallowed halls of the Crimson Bulwark.” Urtiel spoke before Lumis. “Then you will know why we have come.” “Indeed, and there was a time, no Red Knight and certainly not I, Crimsor the Lord of Bones would have even acknowledged what you are seeking.” The humanoid-shaped man in the dark red armor and cape lounged on the Throne of Bones, with his armored fist resting on the hilt of Scarlet Tempest, the great war sword of the Red Knights of Avondur. The Lord of Bones put his other wrist over the hilt as well and leaned forward. “I too have felt the tremor of power that vibrated across space and time. You, Lord Lumis are seeking to stop the unstoppable and defeat the Dark One. Therefore, I shall reveal our knowledge to you.” Urtiel was skeptical. “Did you not pursue the defeat of the Vessel and have the essence merge with Sata, your master?” Crimsor slowly nodded. “This was our goal and purpose indeed, but he who guides us is more interested in maintaining the Status Quo as it is than pursue a confrontation with the one that is also the Judge.” Lumis could read between the lines, Crimsor and his master had no desire to face the Dark One and conceded that confrontation to Lumis. Aloud he said. “Speak then of the WEAPON.” “Then listen, Lord of Light for this is the tale of the WEAPON.” Crimsor gestured a circle of red light into existence and images began to appear. While Lumis and Urtiel watched, the croaking, old voice of Crimsor, lord of Bones narrated what they saw. “After Crea and her alliance successfully attacked the Dark One, the First Universe was destroyed and Crea exiled. The Netherworld lords who filled that sudden vacuum the Dark One had left behind, began to scheme against each other on a quest to gain more and more control. SATA knew that the WEAPON, Destructo used to strike the Dark One had been returned to the Realm of the Urd and hatched a plan to steal it again, as with that WEAPON, he could smite all his opponents and emerge as the Supreme Ruler of all Nether Realms. The daughter of a Red Knight and a Female Demon was groomed to infiltrate URD and steal the WEAPON. It is said that she succeeded in taking possession of it and learning the true nature of THE WEAPON, gave it human form.” Lumis grunted dismissively. “I know most of this already. She was killed by Sub Zombs on Sin 4.” “No, Lord Lumis she was not. The mother of the living WEAPON has a name and she is alive. Her name is Angela Curse and she is here on Avondur, planet.” “Her child, the one that holds the Secret of the WEAPON, is it also here?” “Angela has found refuge among the Yellow Robes and is beyond our grasp as no Red Knight can enter into the Land of the Yellow Robes.” Urtiel said. “Then let us go there. Lord Lumis for there are no such restrictions for us.” The three wise men of the Assembly sat on a low table in a Saresii restaurant and were joined by Phil the old detective. Alegar had shared what they had learned at the monastery. A thing that looked like a floating pink and pastel blue spider came hovering to their table and served Saresii tea and air baked fluff petals. Alegar thanked the wait-bot and took one of the fluff petals off the delicate porcelain plate. He looked at the potato chip-sized, peach-colored confection with a critical expression. “It is amazing. When I was young, Samia Fluff Pedals were my favorite, now I think of these things as insubstantial and rather tasteless bland.” Egill, still in his Nilfeheim warrior regalia, Sword, throwing ax and skinner knife in his belt looking completely out of place, grunted in his usual grumpy tone. “And I spent most of my life blind to the real Universe and never looked past Nilfeheim.” “One did equate the Narth condition with perfection, but has corrected one’s conclusion.” Alegar raised one of his perfectly shaped eyebrows. “You no longer do?” “Neither my godchild nor my friends can join the Narth condition and this makes it less than perfect.” Egill’s voice lost much of his usual edge as he said. “Thank you Narth.” After a small moment of silence, Alegar turned his attention to Phil. “Now what?” Phil sighed, “I am certain that the prophecy document was stolen for the information it contained. The Prophecy is just metaphysical gibberish to most of the beings occupying this universe.” No one interrupted him so he continued, “In order to establish a motive for the theft, I concluded that it was the content, the information contained on that parchment. “That the parchment was in the possession of a very small and very obscure Union member society was known to very few, but what is equally important to consider is the fact, that the Coven society was willing to give access to this so important artifact to Union science and scholars. “That can leave only this conclusion. whoever stole the parchment did not want others to learn what it contained.” Phil put his PDD on the table and activated it. The projection of a yellowish piece of velum hovered over the table. Alegar stared at it. “You recovered it?” Phil shook his head. “The Coven was in possession of the only copy, that copy has been stolen and is still missing.” Egill made the connection. “If that isn’t an image of the only copy. Then it must be the original.” Phil nodded. “Indeed, this is the original or rather an image of the original. It never left the Netherworlds, as it cannot exist in our universe.” “How did you get this image?” Alegar wanted to know. “A friend of mine, who is able to access what is called the Nether worlds.” Alegar said, “And you do not want to reveal her identity?” “No, I do not. She became a Union citizen and is a lawful member of our society. The same entity that applied such enormous resources to obtain the only copy might not hesitate to silence the only person known to be able to access the original.” Egill pointed with his right index finger to his left thumb. “One, the thief did not want others to learn about the information on this parchment.” He now gestured to his left index finger. “Two, but the thief managed to coax the Coven to give access to it. Three, the information is just mythical, religious Nubhir poop.” He looked puzzled. “I am more confused than a flicker fish caught in a whirlpool.” Phil smiled. “It also makes the question of motive and identity of the thief a complicated one. The prophecy centers on the resurrection of an all-powerful god-like entity. If we, for argument’s sake assume this to be the case, who would benefit from suppressing such information?” Phil sighed again. “Now, I had a clear idea who was behind the theft, based on the resources utilized, unfortunately without any evidence. However, if I follow the logic and assume that it is the content and not the object, it excludes that culprit I had in mind. he might be an immortal in terms of human life spans, but he was born on Earth, just before the Ascent and has no connection to something that started even before this Universe came to be.” The Old detective spread his arms, “I am stuck, to be honest.” The Narth had been quiet until now. “I concur with the conclusion of Mr Decker. It is the content and not the object that was the target of the theft. I am able to consume the information on that document.” “Because you are a Narth and smarter than everyone else,” Egill said. “Incorrect, friend Egill. One is not smarter than everyone else, and it is not the fact that I am Narth giving me the ability to read and understand, but the fact that Narth is part of a symbiotic amalgam that consists of the Nnnth and the Arth. It was the Arth who were the authors of this prophecy.” Har-Hi, Mao and Roghor had followed me down the landing ramp. Xon and Ak Pure flanking us with SITKUs at the ready. Krabbel bringing up the rear. The air was dry and hot, but breathable. According to our science department, there was nothing harmful in the air, other than some silicone-based sand dust. Nothing reached my nostrils anyway, I was wearing my old Black Velvet outfit, complete with mask, which was of course only simulated by Suit, who as always insisted to be worn as a last level of defense. Tyron had not just become a trusted crew member and friend, but acted just like SHIP in an almost overprotective way. The entire scene that unfolded before us, reminded me of the pirate’s market of Sin 4. Much smaller but no less colorful. Har-Hi said. “I heard of these trade spots, not permanent or regulated but known to the scavengers, free traders and merchants of the region, mostly I think, in places where there are no Golden Bazaars within reach and where wares can be traded that are not allowed on Bazaars.” Roghor’s golden mane seemed especially impressive in the light of a yellow sun, He exposed his enormous teeth and pointed at a row of cages. “Slaves and sentient beings for one.” Mao said. “I know how you feel about this Commander, but hasn’t slavery been a core element of Togr society and thus don’t have the same moral value base?” Roghor’s voice always had a growling tone to it, but it sounded deeper than usual. “Togar never really kept slaves, Lieutenant. The Karthanians kept slaves as cheap labor force, we Togar bought other beings for food.” He added, “And I am not a Commander.” I patted his pelt covered biceps. “You are a Commander to all of us, Rogh.” Then I said, “Speaking of the Golden, where is Sodoby? That should be right up his ally.” Krabbel behind us said. “He is helping Meeze.” “Ah, okay, I did not know the Golden had experience with Voice Boxes.” Krabbel responded. “I did not know either, but I don’t think Circuit needed help with that. SHIP and Shea created the application and our engineer whipped up a Voicebox in no time. I think Circuit is helping Sodoby and Meeze.” My initial confusion was solved as I reached the bottom of the landing ramp and there to the left of the ramp and not far from the starboard landing foot, was a huge tumble of things with a small crowd of beings milling around the spread-out things. Not only did I recognize several of the blue plastic barrels filled with not so fresh fish parts that had added a particular dense odor to our officer’s lounge just recently; I recognized the busy Golden who was engaged in an animated conversation with one of the turtle-like natives. I also saw Meeze, waving his thin arms as a larger being of an unknown to me, species carried one of the blue barrels away. My chin dropped to my chest behind my mask. “Odin’s beard! What in Loki’s name?” Ignoring my impulse to run the short distance. Har-Hi of course right next to me. “Looks like your idea of blending in was taken more literally than expected.” “I didn’t specify or order anything. I just voiced an idea out loud, that’s all.” “A human-shaped figure wearing a brown dust cloak like the one we all used while we were at Alvor’s Cove demonstrated considerable body strength as he walked by me, carrying a large crate filled with bits and pieces of tech components. “Excuse me, Captain, could you step a little to the left? This box is rather big.” “Circuit?” “Oh, of course, it is the cloak, sorry Captain. I just wanted to make sure no one recognizes an X101 among your crew.” All that came to my baffled state of mind was his name again. “Circuit?” “Oh, this was a terrific idea, Captain. Blending in and all, I never thought selling could be as much fun as shopping, well almost.” Meeze coiled up before me. “See, Captain. Meeze got rid of all the stuff and makes a profit with it.” To add all my surprises, Meeze’s much-improved way of talking caught me off guard the most. To Har-Hi, I said. “I didn’t authorize this, did you?” My Dai looked at his boots for a moment. “Perhaps in a way, I might have. Not that I ever imagined they would move this fast.” “Go on.” “Remember after we determined that this was not a chance occurrence but something planned, you said: ‘I have an idea’.” “Yes, I remember.” “Then you said we should do our best to blend in to find out more. Sodoby came to me and suggested that we act like the rest and also prepare to sell a few things.” He sighed. “I thought it was a good idea and told him to prepare...” Now it was my turn to roll my eyes. “I get the picture.” “Captain, it took them less than twenty minutes to do all this.” I could no longer be completely mad. “Guys we need to discuss the proper chain of command around here and we will conduct regular military protocol classes. Especially as the two main culprits don’t have all that much military training exposure.” “Aye Captain.” To Meeze I said. “Before we discuss this sale set up. I must say I am pleased to notice that Voicebox is working.” “Of course it is working, Meeze downloaded the schematics for it from GalNet after Meeze met the others who already received Voice Boxes. All Shea had to do was tweak the app a little. She is not stupid, I think.” Sodoby had finished whatever he was talking about with the big alien, rubbed his small hands and joined us. “What a brilliant idea, Captain. We are blending in, collected a lot of information and making a profit doing it all.” “And I see you found willing helpers.” “Oh yes, Captain. Warner is still going through the junk we picked up in almost three years and who knew that our Meeze is not just an engineer but a natural trader.” The worm said. “Weeze are scavengers and that is how we conduct business among each other.” Sodoby waved across the busy trade market. “This planet is called Xorteon, the small lizard turtle guys are the Xorte. I am still piecing things together but I think they are related to the Brown People we encountered on Alvor’s Cove. They are not primitive by development but by choice.” Meeze interjected. “The Xorte have had contact with spacefaring societies for many thousands of Union years.” Sodoby nodded. “While I had never heard of them, it appears they do have trade contact with my brother. His bazaar is far but not too far it appears.” “You’re selling them spoiled fish parts and Union tech scrap?” “Spoiled fish scraps maybe to you, well-aged flavor intensified delicatessen to our Hrondan customers,” Sodoby said pointing at another barrel being carried away by a big alien. Har-Hi rubbed his chin. “Can I ask why we do have all these barrels of fish scrap in the first place?” Meeze managed to look proud. “I accepted a load of fish processing waste while we were at Deep Blue. This is why I asked for an unused room to store things.” Sodoby looked at the worm with much affection. “Brilliant business.” Har-Hi said. “This is just a trade meeting between non-Union members, far beyond Union space. Nothing that tangents our current mission. We could simply leave, captain.” He pointed with his eyes across the trading field. “Six of the slaves are most likely Union, we could simply buy them.” I followed his gaze and watched as a Xorte used prods and whips to herd at least five hundred slaves, mostly of species I never saw into a fenced corral of sorts. Their intention was clear, they were to be sold.” I said, “We would be hard-pressed to take them all aboard.” Roghor said. We could use corridors and the freight bay.” Har-Hi countered. “Our environmental systems will be strained to capacity. We are far from Union Space.” Circuit answered. “We could reduce the choices and stretch capacities. I said. “I hoped we could tow that piece of Alien seeder ship to the closest Union outpost.” Har-Hi said. “This is still an awfully big piece.” “We towed a hospital ship with a destroyer.” I then looked into my friend’s eyes. “Not our business right?” He gave me a toothy grin. “Wrong Captain, doing things like that is what we are all about.” Roghor patted the SITKU. “Are we buying them, bargain for them or use force?” I said. “If we buy them, we create demand. I just got another idea.” They looked at me as I connected to Shea who still was aboard the Apparition. I could not deny a certain feeling of satisfaction and amusement as I watched the details of my idea unfold. The Apparition landed just like the other ships to participate in some kind of trade fair. At first, no one paid much attention. The locals setting sales stands and so did the crews of the various spaceships. But when the Landing ramp of the Apparition opened and a horde of armor-wearing, weapon carrying Y’All warriors appeared, the resulting panic and chaos was even more intense than I anticipated. Har-Hi, standing next to me watched as everyone scrambled to their ships, leaving whatever merchandise and trade wares they had unloaded behind. The locals left their cages and ride turtle lizards behind and simply ran towards the distant shoreline. “You know Captain, this is certainly not how a First Contact situation is supposed to be conducted. Many of them are of societies we know nothing about.” “Who knew they even heard of Y’All in these parts of the Galaxy?” “I think it is fair to guess. they have.” Mao snickered. About half of the ships took off right away. Elfi said. “There’s chaos and confusion on the communication channels as well, Not everyone knows about the Y’All, but those who do are warning the others.” “Quick now, free the slaves. Take them aboard according to plan. Make sure they stay restricted to the corridors we designated. Medical stand by for decon and medical triage.” Chapter 08: Angela Circuit checked his readouts. “The tow connectors are holding, but we are crawling despite our engines almost running past Red Line, Captain.” I acknowledged as I watched Roghor come onto the bridge. “Everyone with med-training is assisting Cateria and her team. We triaged the liberated slaves, but there are a lot of them.” “They are contained though, right?” I asked, “I am sure not all of them are friendly toward us.” “Yes, Captain. They are all on deck eight and every access point is guarded by marines and security. Having Y’All and Pertharians doing security is a very powerful deterrent. We scanned and removed anything that could be used as a weapon. Not that there was much in that regard. They were kept as slaves after all.” Shea was right behind Roghor and sat down behind her science console. “Most of them are confused though, they consider us to be pirates after all and they are wondering what is going to happen to them. We didn’t explain much, just herded them in more or less.” Har-Hi kept his attention on the system read-outs. “If Y’All and Pertharians do the herding, there aren’t many brave enough to be asking questions.” Krabbel asked, “Now that we are connected to that big chunk, where are we going, captain? “That is a good question, Mr. Krabbel. We are more or less equidistant to Planet Place and the Camogi system. Mr. Krabbel lay in course to the Camogi.” While Krabbel set the course and Shaka got us going, the Dai asked. “Planet Place? There is nothing in the catalogs, but I found it in the MilRef, meaning that is a secret place. Not that I am surprised you know such places, but I am curious why we have a secret planet so deep in otherwise unexplored space.” “The planet is occupied by Land whales that originated on Earth. There is one of these trans-spatial connections between this planet and Wichita, a planet in the Kansas system. I think NAVINT has a base on this site.” I touched my chin, as I too watched the snail-paced acceleration data displayed on the main screen. “But, I don’t think they have the resources to deal with 1500 liberated Non-Union beings and a huge chunk of ancient alien hardware filled with roving Ypeherix look-alikes.” Hans looked troubled. “Captain, I don’t think there are all that many left.” I gave the Saturnian a knowing stare. “So I heard, Mr. Neugruber.” Mao didn’t help. “Captain, I think our real legacy will be legions of traumatized deep space warrior monster species.” I got up and said. “I better let the liberated guys know, otherwise, they might get traumatized too.” The city of Sandakaar on Avondur had rarely seen such an arrival. It appeared to be an endless stream of very modern looking transport vehicles and fliers that kept rolling into the city. The first tracked vehicle sported a cannon of an unknown type and was like the other vehicles engulfed in a shimmering energy bubble. The representative of the Seven Circles walked through the Billowing yellow dust and approached the first vehicle. Suddenly appearing newcomers wasn’t an uncommon occurrence on the planet at the centre of the Universe with thousands of rifts and portals. Some as old as time, some are only temporary and some new but permanent. No one, not even the Council of the Seven or the mystical Sentinel of the Rifts knew the reason. Some speculated that the Veil of the Universe, the so-called Fabric of Space was torn and had many holes right about here. The Representative of the Seven Circles was old, had more or less humanoid shape and features. Meaning two arms, two legs, a head and the overall shape and size of a tall and bulky human. He had a yellowish skin of a wax-like character and wore the mantle and belt of the Seven Circles. Fetherars, had been in this position for nearly forty Solar Revolutions, his father and grandfather held this hereditary position just like their many ancestors and forefathers, perhaps as long as there was a Circle of Seven. He had not seen the logo anywhere before that adorned every vehicle of this long convoy, but there were few on Avondur, planet who did not know what it stood for. It was the winged and fanged skull of the Dark Ones, the hordes and fighters of that legendary First Empire. To see it so openly displayed on so many modern and heavy-armed vehicles filled him with concern. A four-armed being in a very sleek and modern battle suit emerged from the lead vehicle. “You, being. Your approach indicates the possibility you hold some sort of official position around here.” Fetherars stayed calm. “Indeed, I am Fetherars, the appointed representative of the Circle of Seven. The world is Avondur, the city behind me is Sandakaar. You are welcome here as anyone, but you must abide by the Rule of the Seven Circles.” “I am aware of the conditions that govern this planet, don’t bore me with details I already know. We will abide by these rules for now, but our master intends to rectify that of course. Now we are here to create adequate conditions for his arrival and we will not be deterred from doing exactly that.” “What do you mean by that?” “You or whatever local authority can designate real estate, sell real estate or suggest a place for us to set up camp. We are willing to pay for adequate facilities; however, we are also prepared to take what we need.” “The Stratella Caravanserai can be purchased, I will send a contact of this family to you, but make no mistake arrogant warrior. I am an Avondur and represent the Seven Circles, I am not without power and willing to wield it.” “Yes, yes and I am sure you believe that. Now make haste. If our master arrives and conditions are not to his liking, not even Sata the master of the Red Knights will be able to stop him.” “Your master is the Dark One? “Eventually, we are the new Seed that follows Invictus Rex, and the resurrection of the First Empire.” Lumis and Urtiel had traveled almost five thousand miles due East from Sandakaar and the Stronghold of the Red Knights, past the Plane of Portals, following the old road. Lumis had been on this road before, along with Ciferus, passing into the Yellow Desert to travel to the Gateway Oasis. When he’d followed Ciferus, he was full of pride and confidence in his powers and abilities. Back then he would not admit it, but he had learned. He knew that Avondur, planet was not like any other place. That his tremendous power was severely limited here. That even Crea was bound by these conditions. He knew there were beings and creatures from many realms and other-worlds haunting the mountains, deserts, and forests of this world. He knew about Balkurs with a similar agenda as his. He knew the Red Knights, led by Crimsor acted as if they had given up, but he did not trust Crimsor or his master, Sata. A dark lord that existed before all the others. Sata who assisted Crea to defeat the Dark One while the First Universe existed and the Rule was intact. Crea never educated him, about the details of that event and the defeat of the Dark One, but Ciferus, Crimsor and the crazy, but far from stupid Necro King had provided him with pieces of information that had begun to fit together. This new understanding was not in line with his fanatical devotion to Crea. There was a part in him that questioned Crea’s motives and reasoning in selecting him, giving him all this power and virtually no education. It all changed when he faced, his ultimate enemy for the first time and the gravity of it all was driven home when he felt that jolt of cosmic power. They all felt it, every entity and self-styled deity. He no longer questioned the wisdom and advice to remain on the road. He was not afraid of what might lurk beyond that smooth pavement, but he no longer took it lightly. They had left the Yellow desert behind, crossed the Askr tundra and now reached the foreboding Askruan mountains. More massive and higher than the other mountain ranges of Avondur. Urtiel was behind the controls of the Hover-Flier, they had purchased in Sandakaar. It was a sizeable flyer with a comfortable passenger compartment. It was well known on Avondur, to stay within close vicinity of the road to avoid most of the surprises that purposely or by accident slipped through one of the many rifts and portals. Urtiel pointed ahead. “The road follows the Kriskth pass. The Halls of the Yellow robes are supposedly near the peak of Mount Kriskth and the Land of the Yellow robe begins there and stretches all the way to the Big Avon, a sizeable river.” “What is the deal with that Circle of Seven, do you know?” Lumis asked. “Only what the legend knows.” “Tell me the legend then. Judging by the age and the strange conditions it might just the same be genuine history.” “It is said that this, the Prime Universe came to be right here. Avondur planet and its sun should not be here by any conventional wisdom. The sun long burned out and this world a cold lifeless chunk in deep space, but Avondur, planet. Its moons and the sun are here since time began. Some legends say, that there is a connection to the Plane of Eternity. A connection to the Voice of the Rule and in extension to The One Behind it all.” Lumis had been to the Plane of Eternity, but he was taken there by Crea. He had heard the Voice of the Rule. “Anything connected to the Plane of Eternity must be special, and perhaps explains why this world is so old. But what about these Seven Circles.” Urtiel resumed as he steered the Hover Flier over the now inclining road surface. “When this Universe came to be, it was declared to be the Prime Universe. The core reality with all concepts and conditions in place. It was the Universe of the Decision and the restoration of the Rule. Now the legend claims that the Voice of the Rule selected or invited Seven beings to this planet. The legends vary widely as to what purpose, but the Circles developed from that.” Urtiel used the fingers of his left hand to count. “There is the Red Circle or the Red Knights of Avondur, they are aligned with the Evil Netherlord Sata. The Orange Paladins reside on an Island in the Avondur West Sea. If my research is correct, they are concerned with the restoration of the Rule and claim to be aligned with the Voice of the Rule itself. There is an Order of Black Hoods, with a subsurface stronghold. It is said that the members of that Circle come to the surface during the night. Their leader is an Old God of a different realm. They say her name is Apep. I do not know if they are aligned with the Necro Cult.” Lumis motioned the other Knight of Light to go on. “Tell me about the rest and of course the Yellow ones.” “Then I will continue with the White Shrouds. Like us, they worship light and celebrate life, but they do not accept us and claim to follow the teachings of PEAC and the Spirit of the Universe. Their abode is a palace somewhere at the south shore of this continent. Basically, a bunch of weaklings and only in the Circle of Seven by tradition not by any other reason.” Urtiel snorted with a disgusting sound. “Weaklings they are. Now the Grey Mystics are the most secretive group. They have a fortress or a similar structure far up north. Greys rarely mingle with others and only one or two are seen during the annual conference. No one knows who they follow or who their current leader is, but it is said they are very powerful.” Urtiel operated the simple controls making sure their Hover-Flyer stayed in the confines of the meandering road. While they could fly much higher and cut straight up, he too heeded the warnings. Urtiel continued his explanation. “The Blue Hats are basically academics if you will. They follow a Sateer named Corflic. He is known all over as the Fifth.” Urtiel made a dismissive gesture. “Corflic raised himself to a godlike position for the Olmec. It was they who created all the Ancient Gates that center on this system.” “A Sateer? I met the Highfather. It is where Miracel is trapped.” “I know little about them. I know five of them have tried to free the rest using various schemes to attract the essence of the Dark One. I do know that Corflic is dead he was slain by our brother Gariel.” “And Gariel fell to that damned Demon Luc.” Urtiel nodded. “Indeed. Anyway, getting back to what I was saying. The Blue Hats are followers of Corflic. They allow anyone. that passes their tests to become a Blue Hat. They are by far the biggest group and have strongholds all over Avondur.” Lumis counted himself. “That leaves the Yellow Robes, the seventh group and the ones we are going to meet.” “Yes, my liege. The Yellow Robes are mystics as well, not as secretive as the Grey Mystics but said to be the most powerful of the Seven. They occupy the entire region behind this mountain range. The beings there, worship them as gods. I don’t know who they follow, but their lead is a being known as the Yellow Wizard. He is supposedly an entity of tremendous power as it was the Yellow Robes who built these roads.” “How come these roads are safe while the regions beyond are not?” “How it was done I don’t know, but no matter what or who. It must adhere to the laws of physics of this, the Prime Universe. These roads are not safe, but much safer. This is why this flyer is armed with primitive missiles, I and even you can get hurt and killed by such simple weapons.” A thought flashed through Lumis’s mind. “If such conditions can be created, then the Dark One can be killed.” The three wise men of the Assembly and the Immortal detective stood in the elaborate and elegant living room of Alegar’s residence. The lens-shaped room had no hard angles and one side was wide open and gave a spectacular view over the white sand beach and the Silver Sea, one of the three oceans of Sares I. While the residence was clearly Saresii, many elements were not. The large barbecue grill on the snow-white Durocrete of the open platform behind Alegar’s home that blended into a grass and flower-covered hill. There was Nilfeheim artwork, and a Friesenheim Tri-Shot mounted to a wall. The large refreshment bar featured bottles from many societies. Very few bottles of content could be described as innocent. The furniture was not Vari Form, but soft shapes of white leather-covered seat group elements. Egill and the Narth had been here quite often and both of them felt quite at home. Egill and the Narth even had large apartment-style rooms. Phil said. “This concludes my involvement, Gentlemen. I am above all still a policeman. The trail leads beyond Union Space and thus beyond my jurisdiction.” Egill crossed his arms. “What are we going to do? As far as Jurisdiction goes, ours ended after we left the Assembly Dome, and Assembly reps have no business beyond Union shores either.” “We have a responsibility as Assembly Reps and should return to Pluribus.” Alegar agreed. The Narth seemed confused. “But the Nilfeheim alcove is occupied. Have you not instructed Sif to represent? The Saresii alcove has many Representatives. While our next choice for Narth Representation is still on Narth Prime learning, a Narth has been dispatched to represent.” Alegar raised his shapely eyebrows. “So we are technically obsolete.” “One would assign similar words if asked to simplify and restate.” Egill grinned. “So three old men starting a quest far beyond Union Space, chasing a thief and whatever else to Odin knows where?” “If Odin knows why do you not ask him for directions?” the Narth wanted to know. “It is a matter of speech, my hooded friend.” Alegar gave Egill a theatrical acted look. “We were rescued by something or someone with a distinct Nilfeheim sense of style. Not that I complain, but you did not arrive at that horror clinic decked out like that.” The Narth seemed deeply pleased. “A quest into regions a Narth had never seen, all that is Narth is excited.” Egill rubbed his chin. “We better buy us a spaceship and a Mobile refinery. We also need engineers. My yacht is neither armed nor has it a terrible range. Friends, that is beyond us. We are not Spacers.” Phil said. “The Jolly Blue is armed, fast and does not rely on fuel, we can make it to N’Ger but I doubt we can make the trip to that Avondur galaxy. It is simply too far.” “Did you not just say, Union Police jurisdiction ends at our borders?” “I will be a private person without official duties and tasks, but no laws prevent me to pursue this case as a private man, I want to see this case to its end, but as I said Avondur Galaxy is beyond our reach.” Egill retrieved a big plate of raw steaks from a robot. “Then let us travel to N’Ger find and arrest that Saresii scholar and squeeze him for the information that eludes us. Before we do, how about joining us for dinner, Mr Decker. These are genuine steaks from Terra, grass-fed Angus.” “Sares I was the home of my beloved wife and I maintain our residence for over 3000 years, but I am an Earther, not even a fancy Terran. Born and raised in New York City and the promise of a good old-fashioned barbecued steak is a blessing to my old soul like few others.” The Narth took the plate, “One shall demonstrate how a steak is grilled. We are going to N’Ger correct?” Egill grinned with a nod on his lips. “Yes, we are.” The former hermit added. “Who is that choice you spoke off?” “Eric-Narth Olafson of course. He delights all Narth with his eagerness to learn and his deep understanding of what is Narth. He can never grasp it all, or truly join all that is Narth but no corporeal being knows more.” “Not even Erica?” “All that is Narth does not understand what Erica Olafson will be.” The old Xorte chieftain had heard plenty of stories and legends about the Y’All. He was certain that his ancestors made the decision to abandon all space travel and technology because of these four-armed unstoppable monsters. He was certain now that the decision of one of his forefathers was wrong. The Xorte allowed those from beyond the heavens to come and exchange wares and things. It seemed a good arrangement, it gained the Xorte the protection of the Pim Pam and brought nice profits. The Xorte had forgotten why they abandoned tech so long ago. The young longed for the shiny things the visitors brought. Now far distant legends came to prominent life. He watched as the last visitor ship pierced the clouds and disappeared. A scout came running. “They all left, the Four arm terrors too.” One of his assistant chiefs glanced hopefully towards that landing field. “Without the Float-Bums, we are stuck on these dry flats and there is much merchandise left.” He decided that it was worth a look. The scout was right. They had all left, including the Y’All but so was the living merchandise. These naked beings were brought here all through the seasons and Xorte bartered for them with other goods, living beings with a mind were good merchandise and always in demand. One of his scouts found a Trontigmakader hiding under a sand-colored tarp, It was clear the ship he came with didn’t want to wait for him, The Xorte Chief held out a translation device, he had purchased of a Yotenen trader a few years back. The thing was able to translate Trontigmakader sing-song. The Insectoid had calmed down enough to tell what he had seen. “The Y’All are in cohorts with the Monster of Mustar, I saw it! This disgusting pirate being Black Velvet is friends with the Y’All.” “Nonsense, even we know the Y’All do not make friends.” “That is what I am trying to say. It is a rouse, a clever trick. Those are not Y’All but robots or disguised beings, chasing everyone away and then take for free what she wants, she took all the Slaves.” That the report of the Insect was true, the chieftain did not question. All the living merchandise was gone. As he looked around, he found it odd that none of the other merchandise was taken. Surely, the bundles of Urun Fur, left behind by the Erkor alone were worth more than a hundred strong and healthy slaves. Or the crates filled with Suneri Artifacts, all seven of them more valuable than ten shiploads of slaves. He motioned his subjects to gather everything. He too was now convinced that the Y’All they all saw were a scam. The four-armed beasts did not kill anyone and left just like everyone else. None of the old stories ever mentioned the Y’All to leave any place or planet they visited without laying waste to everything and killing anything alive. The huge beasts of burden, the non-sentient Float-Bums, shared the same path of evolution as the Xorte and wandered or stood around, completely unharmed. No story or legend claimed these monsters took prisoners or gathered slaves. The more he was thinking about it, the angrier he got. He and everyone else had been duped and tricked. Few things riled and angered a Xorte more than being tricked. To the Keeper of Secrets, a Xorte of considerable importance in the tribe structure of the local culture he said, “Uncover the Boulder of Voices. I must speak to the Protectors so this trickster pirate will be punished.” The Trontigmakader hummed. “She caused a tidal wave of terrible destruction on an old world of ours. She and her ilk are wanted by Trontigmakader and by decree of the Four Masters the highest ever reward promised by my kind has been put on the capture of these criminals.” “The Protectors are bound by ancient contracts and unbreakable vows; they have honored this commitment since we Xorte traveled the stars ourselves.” The Insectoid was part of a crew with members of several species. A ship that traveled these regions of space as a Free-trader. He had heard of the Xorte legends and their much-rumored space-traveling past. “Why aren’t they here? Your Protectors seem more wishful thinking than reality. They did not stop the Y’All back then and they did not stop Black Velvet and her charade.” “You know nothing then, Insect. We have been dealing and trading with pirates, free traders, Dai Than tribes and many thousand others for a very long time, yet we have never been raided successfully. The Protectors are old and mighty, they never failed to heed our summon.” Two Xorte with sharp-looking poleaxes and captured energy weapons in their belts stepped behind the Insect. “You will be the first to replace the living merchandise we lost.” “I am of the Emankan, we come here for a long time!” “You were of the Emankan, now you are merchandise. Resist and you will be bait for Huris.” I positioned myself behind the hard-light lectern, SHIP had conjured for me as I stood there on a raised freight handling platform inside the cargo hold of Deck eight. It had been used to confine the captured Togar of Rogh’s old ship. It was here, where I had executed a former friend of mine. Now, over 600 former slaves had been assembled before me. I recognized a few species, there were more Union citizens than I suspected. Yes, there were six humans, two of them Thauran but there were also three Maggi Saurons, nine Yotenen, seven Porsthir, eighteen Sharams, and sixty-four Fulmun. I knew of the Maggi Saurons, but I never heard of the others or knew they were members of Union Species. Thanks to my Narth friend however I was instantly educated. I estimated there were at least seventy Roxomani, a GC species quite hostile towards the Union. Of course, Narth corrected me in his silent telepathic way. “There are seventy-nine Roxomani, Captain.” Thanks to my recent experience pretty much on the other side of the Galaxy, I recognized the nine Pim-Pam by their size, dragon-like faces, and gray skin. The rest were unknown to me, and apparently to Narth as well. I was flanked to the right by Har-Hi and to the left by Narth. Xon, TheOther, and Hans behind me. Dusty was there as well. The exit door was guarded by two of the recent additions to our security team. The Y’All that wanted to be known as Forty-Nine to the left and Green-Four to the right. I realized that thanks to my friendship to TheOther, I could now recognize the small differences that made these cloned warrior drones, individuals. Tyron, of course, insisted on being worn. Putting my hands on the side of the lectern I said. “Welcome aboard the USS Tigershark. We are not pirates and you are no longer slaves, but once again free beings.” One of the Thaurans spoke. “I am Lieutenant Robere, Union Army. I want to thank the Blue Virgin for this rescue. I suspected this to be a Union ship, judging by the Decon process, the interior, and the utterly professional Med team. However, I see Y’All and a Nul...” “We are Union Fleet and on our way to the Camogi System. I do not know how long you have been in captivity, but the Nul and what remains of the Y’All are Union members. So are most of the Dai. Once we are able to verify MITI and CITI of all citizens present, we will, of course, let you use GalNet to contact family and friends. As we are towing a big chunk of an alien ship, our normal speed is significantly reduced. Meaning it will take us two weeks before we are in GalNet range.” A Roxomani raised his yellow arm and asked. “What about us? Will we be executed? Since this is a Union warship?” “You seem to listen to Kermac hate propaganda. We are not at war with the Roxomani, the GC or the Kermac as far as I know, but even if we were it is not our habit to execute enemies just because you fight on the other side. In times of open conflict, you would be prisoners of war, but that does not apply to you. My Narth OPS officer has just informed me that Union officials will provide you with transportation to Gossar Point, which I understand is an independent planet with both Union and Roxomani presence.” Before I could address the rest, there was a sudden commotion at the access door. Alice had appeared behind the Y’All guards. She blushed instantly and yelled. “I am sorry, Captain. I found out too late that this hold was being used for this, I tried to intercept Fafnir.” A high-pitched scream accentuated her explanation, the ships mascot popped out of thin air, instead of phasing through walls and with an excited croaking sound divebombed me. The black dragon-like beast was no longer small but the size of an adult human with a now considerable wingspan. Unaware of its size, Fafnir landed on my shoulders and pressed his horned head against me. I was not sure how to address my displeasure, as the thing saw nothing wrong with its behavior and its affection towards me had not diminished. What gave me pause was the reaction of the present Pim-Pam who had thrown themselves to the ground in positions of utmost devotion and worship. They chanted something religious it seemed, judging by their behavior. It took SHIP mere seconds to translate. “We follow thee, Mother of the Beast. We follow thee!” Being called Fafnir’s mother and a beast was not exactly flattering in my opinion, but it could have been something much worse. I asked. “Pim-Pams, do you know what this is?” “Of course, Mightiest of all Mothers, this is the Night Beast of the Myth. All Pim-Pam know of it.” The Command Center of the Jurkrit was illuminated by only the faintest light. The somewhat humanoid beings with their lidless black eyes were very sensitive to light and preferred this level of sparse illumination. Data and system information was fed directly to their brains, and so were commands and orders. It was a very long time ago, the Xorte had called for assistance. The contracts and pacts must be upheld, there was no hesitation or argument. Technology left behind by the Axas Condition, found by the Jurk and utilized to elevate the Jurk to the aloft and mighty Protectors. The crew of this ship, the Jurkrit had been sleeping for a very long time deep beneath the ice that covered the world of the Xorte, had one focus and one mission only, the Above-Jurk instilled this into their brethren tasked with the protection of the Xorte. While the Above-Jurk would now travel to the planet of the Xorte to collect payment for their protection, the Jurkrit and the 20,000 Protectors lifted into space to pursue the designated culprit so punishment could be administered. Alice explained to me that this cargo hold had always been Fafnir’s favorite place to play and fly and she was informed too late about my address to the former slaves. That our very own Dragon beast could now teleport was news even to Narth. Shea and Narth were talking to the Pim-Pam while they all kept gesturing towards Fafnir, Alice and me. Before I could ask details. Mao’s urgent call from the bridge interrupted. “Captain, something very big and fast appeared on the scanning horizon. It is on a direct intercept course, no doubt. Tech level estimate inconclusive, but strong shields and potential weapon points charging.” The Yellow wizard had summoned Angela to the Amber Halls. It had been almost twenty-two Avondur years ago, that she had fled from the realm of the Urd with the secret of the WEAPON. The moment she discovered it; her mind was opened to the truth. She was nothing more than a pawn in a game of cosmic proportions. The demon woman that mated with a Red Knight and resulted in her existence was part of a plan and pact between Ciferus and Sata. Conceived for one task, to steal the WEAPON from the URD. The pact was a sham as both Ciferus and Sata plotted against each other. Each wanting the WEAPON for himself. It was her mother that helped her to escape the hunters and trackers of Ciferus. Angela and her demon-spawned mother stepped through a Nexus portal. The light of the Nexus Point deposited them on a world she learned later was called Sin 4. When she arrived, Bernice was dead, killed by teeth filled creatures. Angela killed it, just moments before her water broke and the pain of contractions made any further advance to a safer place impossible. There in the utter filth and darkness of catacombs deep underneath a city that was known as Sin 4, Angela gave birth to her daughter who was the WEAPON. Angela had never told anyone who her daughter’s father was, and she had vowed that she would never divulge this to anyone but to her daughter if she was ever blessed to meet her again. While she was separated from her baby, and deeply grieved for that loss she always knew that she was alive. There was an unbreakable connection that knew no limitations of distance. In her dreams, she had felt her daughter’s pain and hunger for many years. She also felt the deep love of her daughter towards someone. The dreams about her had suddenly changed. Angela’s daughter no longer felt the pain of hunger or the agony caused by her talents and powers. Her daughter suddenly grew with confidence and in Angela’s dreams about her daughter, a feeling of many beings caring and loving her was conveyed along with a deep sense of belonging. Of all things that were revealed in those dreams, the most intense theme was an enormous shadow of tremendous power. Not threatening in nature but of devoted protection. The incarnation of the WEAPON meant to slay darkness apparently was protected and loved by that very darkness. Angela was deeply confused and concerned about her daughter. Now she stepped before the human-looking being known as the Yellow Wizard. The Yellow Robes had found her, as she tried to cross the mountains on foot. Pursued by hunters of the Red Knights and provided her shelter ever since. The Yellow Wizard appeared to be a bearded human, but Angela was certain he was not a mere human mortal. Beings and entities of great power and influence were the norm on this world known as the Planet at the Center of the Universe. He sat on an elevated gilded armchair, but got up immediately. “Angela, you heeded my summon.” “You opened the gates. provided shelter and safety to a fugitive. Your summon is of paramount importance to me.” He stepped down and gestured towards a rectangular table of notable size, even in these voluminous halls. Upon the table, a map had been rolled open. It was a representation of Avondur, planet. “This is Avondur as it always has been. It is a place like no other, where everything started and where everything will end.” The Yellow Wizard touched his well-groomed white beard. “I am certain you know about the Broken Rule, but do you know of the one prophesized to make the Decision and restore the Rule or suspend it and thus end the Prime Universe and all that is associated to it in the Meta and Omniverse?” Angela slowly nodded. “Yes, wise Wizard of the Yellow Robes. I was conceived to find the WEAPON, able to slay the one that makes this decision.” “And you did find it and made it part of that child of yours. Now the time and event this Universe is waiting for since it began right here, is close at hand. All the principals and many who believe to have a role in it are either on their way to Avondur or have already arrived. There are those who’s importance is only an illusion within their minds. Many of those have recently felt a jolt, a pulse of power that was re-united with the one tasked to make the Decision and reminded them, just how insignificant their role is in all of this.” Angela had not felt any such jolt, as the Wizard described, but she had seen the shadow that engulfed the connection of her daughter grow in size and intensity. Yet her daughter felt no danger, no threat or fear. The Yellow Wizard did not know what was going through her mind. He pointed at a bug sized black dot that was moving along the map, following a drawn representation of the East-West road. The small insect-like dot was close to the representation of the Mountain fortress. “Of those principals that are expected to be there, before the Decision is made, the one elected by Crea to find the WEAPON is on his way to this Hall. I cannot deny him access to you, by agreements made that bind the Seven Circles, but I can warn you. Flee Angela, leave and do not tell me where you go. Once he is here, I am compelled to answer his questions.” Chapter 09: Psionics More than two-thirds of First Fleet, including the Devi, was far away. In another galaxy for a matter of fact. Captain Harris was leading that mission into the Leo II galaxy. To make sure the Crucible was indeed completely destroyed and that there weren’t any other sources of Y’All warriors. The other reason for the trip was to reinforce the recently established Gate-House and make sure everyone in the vicinity knew, that the Union took control over the Ancient Gate. A significant number of science corps researchers had descended on the Gate Control world. This was Captain Harris’s official last mission after it the highly respected CO of the Devi was to take command over the Lyrec battleship refit project and enjoy his recent promotion behind a desk at Arsenal IV. Stahl knew this was a bittersweet moment for any real commanding officer. Being promoted and losing the command of a starship. In this case the most famous ship of them all, so he decided to leave Harris in command on his own. The rest of the First Fleet made sure the Or-Ghe understood that it was not a good idea to start a war against the Union. The 100th and the 101st fleet had joined this effort. Admiral David M Nielson, aka “Bulldog-Nielsen” was in charge of that and didn’t need any help. That meant, Stahl was not aboard a ship but stuck behind his desk at Arsenal IV where he, among many other things oversaw the completion of the Dominator’s refit. He had taken her out, to meet a potential Y’All attack but she wasn’t far from ready. The Supergiant had been transferred to Ross Torus, where a special docking facility had been created. It was decided to limit the Dominator’s planetfall as much as possible. Most ports weren’t simply big enough. While there was many hundred lightyears distance between Ross 128 and Arsenal system, thanks to GalCom it meant little. The eternal warrior interfered very little, the engineers knew what they were doing and didn’t need an admiral breathing down their necks. Oh, there was always plenty to do, but in 3000 years he never learned to like administrative work. That his wife never really used doors, despite her promise to do so, was something he had gotten used to, and he always knew when she arrived. The person that suddenly stood in his office, however, was not Alycia, it was a shrouded figure. Stahl knew instantly who it was and got up from behind his desk. “Narth Supreme what an honor and surprise.” “One is equally honored, Eternal Warrior.” “While I hope there will be the time you simply come for no particular reason, I am certain it is not now.” “One will never appear for no reason. One needs motivation to do so, but I will find more trivial reasons. Your senses, however, do not betray you, Richard. The time of the decision draws near. Many individuals have delusional convictions that they must be present because only a few must be present indeed. You, Richard Stahl, have been chosen long ago, your presence is paramount.” “Supreme Narth, you know I respect you but I know nothing of this affair. I am a simple man.” “You knew nothing of other sentient civilizations and yet your name is spoken with respect far beyond the reaches of this galaxy. You are the first human, all Narth respects. You are the one I declare to be my friend.” Stahl sighed. “You would not seek me out if this was trivial. Where do I need to go and what is it, that I have to do?” “We must travel to Avondur, and you simply need to be there.” “Avondur?” “The Planet at the Center of the Universe, in the Avondur Galaxy. Too far for even a Narth Sphere to travel.” “Then how can I hope to get there?” “We will use a Transspatial step. I will accompany you, and perhaps your wife and her Netherworld companion will be there as well.” “It is about Erica and that Dark One entity?” “Yes.” “Erica is somewhere in the Spinward region.” “She and the Dark One will be there.” “Alright, I take a leave of absence, show me the way,” The person arriving at Avondur, planet was as much Rex Schwartz as he was Invictus Rex. The transformation was complete. The immortal human and the essence of the Nnnth had become one. What the expelled Nnnth unsuccessfully attempted billions of years ago, had now occurred successfully. The expelled Nnnth wanted to evolve just like the other Nnnth and ascent to the next tier of evolution. It eluded him, as he was seeking for an entity like the Arth. Instead, he had become like the Arth and now entered a symbiosis with a human being. Rex Schwartz matched the essence of the Nnnth to the last aspect. Kindred minds and spirits and now a new entity with power that reached those of the Narth Supreme. The old entities of the Netherworlds were obsolete, carryovers of conditions and realms that came before. He was a new entity of this Universe, not serving the old conditions, not relying on fading Nether realms but being of this reality. Rex Schwartz had created an army. The new core that would grow and restore the First Empire. Twenty thousand perfectly cloned beings and 50,000 Seenian Sentmacs utterly devoted to him. Equipped with the finest and most advanced technology. Now he had arrived at Avondur and was ready to take the mantle of the Dark One, open the Imperial Vault and equip his horde with forgotten Nnnth and Imperial technology. His advance forces had secured a building complex in the city of Sandakaar on Avondur, planet. His arrival was noticed and made the Seven Circles wary. The rumor that the Black Hoods were in cohort, was spreading fast. Lumis and his companion had reached the peak of the pass and had found the path that branched off to the Stronghold of the Yellow. They were well past the treeline. It was cold and there were patches of snow everywhere. Yet the hover flyer negotiated the small path without problems, The Stronghold of the Yellow circle was an impressive collection of wall enclosed buildings and towers. The main gate was lit by covered lamps and its sturdy wings apparently made from solid timber and iron. Lumis had stepped out the flyer, the long mantle he wore over his armor tugged on by a strong and cold wind. He estimated local time to be near the midnight hour, but that this might have been an inappropriate hour for a visit did not cross his mind. His inherent haughtiness was not affected that much. He still considered himself to be the most important being alive. Especially his most recent thoughts had improved his mood considerably. If everything and everyone had to abide by the laws of physics while on that road, would that not affect the Dark One as well? He pounded his armored fist with considerable force against the sturdy gate. His efforts created only muffled sound. So he added much more strength, repeated the knocks and called out aloud. “Open this gate, I demand access. Refuse and I tear it down.” In response to his demand, the gate did swing open and revealed a towering being of at least eight feet. The being appeared humanoid in shape underneath the Saffron colored cloak, the face underneath the cowl, however, was not human. It resembled the rough cut features of a lantern-jawed Oghr. The guard of the gate was armed with a sturdy club of war. “The Yellow Robes are compelled to answer a visitor’s call. However, a visitor threatening to violate the sanctity of our abode ceases to be a visitor. State your business, Lumis.” Uritel by now had reached the gate as well and hastily spoke to prevent Lumis to answer. “By the decree of the Circle, seekers of destiny cannot be denied answers. We are not associated with any Circle but we are Seekers indeed. Our destiny is clear and our quest is just.” “Your quest is just in your opinion only, but your arrival before our gates has been foreseen. Do you abide to honor the sanctity of our walls or is the threat issued by the envoy of Crea the motivation?” Lumis sensed the veiled counter-threat and was about to teach that creature a lesson when Uritel again answered. “We abide by the rules.” Uritel made an angry gesture towards Lumis to remain silent. The Gatekeeper seemed satisfied and stepped back to grant access. “Then you might proceed and speak to the Yellow Wizard.” Uritel grunted under his breath as they entered the Stronghold. “By Crea’s mighty will, hold your sharp tongue and return to the more reasonable ways. Return to your old ways and I shall no longer follow you.” “You be careful who you threaten Uritel. I realized that I am more than an equal to this Dark One while we are on Avondur. It now makes sense to me, while the last conflict must be here, for now, I see benefits in your companionship. However, it is I who Crea chose, not you.” “And I am glad she did.” The two Knights of Light were met by a normal-sized humanoid, but otherwise dressed just like the Gatekeeper. “Follow me then, the Yellow Wizard is granting you an audience.” Both men followed the guide through long corridors, and after climbing several wide staircases reached a sizeable hall decorated in gold and amber, with heavy fabric curtains before walls and between columns. The sweet smell of incense in the air, light issuing from gilded chandeliers gave the place a tranquil character. The floor was polished wood, covered for the most part with elaborately patterned rugs. It all centered on an elevated gilded, high backed armchair, upon which a bearded man sat, wearing a black robe with wide golden lapels. The man somehow managed to look truly ancient, without really looking old or fragile. He had bushy eyebrows that matched the long well-groomed white beard, reaching almost to the beltline. The prominently situated man did not get up and greeted them by name before they even introduced themselves. There was a detectable tone of disapproval in the old man’s voice. “Lord Lumis and a member of the old Klavin species, who became known as Uritel. I am the Yellow Wizard.” Lumis stepped closer, rested his right hand on the hilt of the restored sword named Brilliance. “So you know who I am, my reputation is the reason no doubt. Now don’t waste my time, Yellow mortal, speak all you know and do it quickly.” “Your reputation is well earned indeed, and it is clear that the reports speaking of your recent change towards a more reasonable individual were incorrect. It is you who came here and it is you wasting my time. I will answer Uritel’s questions. You are free to leave.” Lumis knew he had lapsed into his old ways and did not want to jeopardize things any more than he already had and gave Uritel a nod. The other Knight of Light said. “Our quest is after the WEAPON, and we were told this place is, where the one that carries answers is to be found.” “This is indeed true, she who had taken the WEAPON from the Urd had been granted shelter here.” Lumis brushed Uritel aside. “Then have her brought before us immediately.” “Old agreements must be upheld, but it must be done by all sides. Are you retracting the agreement?” “I never made any agreements, I am Lord Lumis.” “Goddess Crea had been part of that agreement, did she give you authority to retract?” “She is above such petty things. Now present us with that woman and I will mention you favorably to her.” “I cannot do so, I informed her about you and she has left this place.” “You lying fool. The WEAPON will be mine and I will not be denied.” Angela had always known that her sanctuary among the Yellow Robes was temporary, but she had no place to go. While she was a formidable fighter and due to her father was not without powers that elevated her above the average humanoid, none of this was enough to prevail against those sent against her. The words of the Yellow Wizard were clear, she needed to go and right away. In her chambers she hastily packed a few things, not knowing where to go when a Yellow Robe entered. “Quick Angela.” Angela was not invulnerable and could be killed. This became quite clear to her as she balanced across the narrow ledge away from the window of her former quarters and inched towards the old staircase at the far side of this ledge. She almost slipped and with fear of falling into the darkness, let go of her bundle of things. She finally reached the open balustrade and climbed over it and onto the icy stairs. She heard angry voices from her old room, too distant to make out actual words, but she was certain the voices belonged to those hunting her. The stairs had been used by those who built this stronghold so long ago and if she remembered correctly led to a narrow path hewn into the side of the mountain. She was agitated, confused and afraid and when she noticed a person standing there at the end of the slippery stone steps she drew her sword. The only thing her father had left for her and steeled herself for a fight. Angela was close to giving up, but she rather died in a fight than ending up in the hands of whoever was after her. The person brushed back the hood of the obscuring cloak and revealed Guhn, an old member of the Yellow Robes. She had always liked that old man who had taught her to read old texts and to use her sword more effectively. “Angela shed your blade. The Yellow Wizard allowed me to volunteer and help you to escape.” She relaxed a little but was near tears. “Good Guhn, I am hunted and do not know where to go, let me pass before they find my trail.” “Angela this is Avondur, no place has more gates and rifts. There are places you can go, let me help you find a gate that takes you to a safe place.” She sighed deeply and was deeply thankful not to be completely alone. “Lead the way, Guhn I am out of options.” Egill and his friends were aboard the Jolly Blue and on their way to enter Freespace to make their way to N’Ger from where they hoped to find a trans-spatial connection to Avondur, or even better, catch up with the Saresii scholar, The man they hoped knew the identity of the thief of the document. Egill had found a soft recliner in the small lounge of Phil Decker’s private spacecraft and made himself comfortable. Just as he was to drift into sleep, he suddenly heard a familiar voice in his mind. “Old friend, I am awake. The authority that made me sentient urged me to contact you.” Egill no longer felt like sleeping and sat up. “Tyr!” “It is I indeed. Your companionship is missed, and I look forward to your next visit. I am seeking you out because of the little fish, that soon transforms into the biggest fish in the Mega-Verse.” “Erica is in trouble?” “Erica is completely separate now. I speak of Eric. He managed to obtain more of the tokens. Omni-symbolic items created by the One Behind it All, representing aspects of the Dark One. The entire Omniverse became aware that the Dark One is here indeed. An entity known as the JUDGE is just one aspect of the Dark One.” “I know you are more than a talking fish, with remarkable psionic abilities. I am no longer the same closeminded hermit, I am best friends with a Saresii and a Narth, but most of the concepts you convey, remain beyond my abilities to understand.” “The time for the decision draws near, and the place it will occur is now known. It is Avondur, the planet at the center of the Universe,” “This is where the Saresii scholar is headed. We think there is a passage to Avondur. We are on his trail.” “Egill you must come to Nilfeheim, a very important element of this event is waiting here and must be brought to Avondur.” The old hermit of Nilfeheim exchanged a few more thoughts and then went to the command deck, where he found Phil and the Narth playing chess. “Mr. Decker can we make a detour to Nilfeheim? I am certain now, that we have to go to Avondur, It will be there where we will find our answers.” Decker reacted by giving his NAV System new instructions. “You saved my life by suddenly wearing Viking garb and swinging a sword, we are now on course to Nilfeheim. I have been around long enough to know that there is much more to this case than meets the eye.” Alegar who had entered just behind Egill said. “I too know there is a layer of events and developments that are above that of our standard reality. The Saresii Gray Cat society kept records and knowledge from a time we call the First Age of Knowledge. Galactic history reaches further back than most contemporaries can imagine.” He pointed towards Egill. “Your sudden appearance in traditional Nilfeheim gear to save our lives is a clear indication that there is much more going on than we know.” Phil agreed. “The theft of a document that contains information about a meta-physical event that has no bearing to the common being. I am certain the entity behind this theft is connected to that prophecy.” The Narth still studying the chessboard said. “The events that are prophesized will be of unrivaled importance to every living organism in all the realities of the Omniverse. The Narth Supreme agrees that we must go to Nilfeheim and meet with the Guardian of that world.” Circuit hit the emergency release that cut the physical connections to the alien wreck. It had too much mass for only tractor beams. Alarm sounds echoed through the ship. I wasted no time on details of my ship’s crew racing to Battle Stations. While my seat rose into the battle dome, I felt tremendous pride towards my crew. This collection of unusual individuals worked like a well-oiled machine. There were no signs of panic or indications of fear. The battle-view showed a very large spacecraft of unknown configuration approaching fast. Size and mass indicated it was about the size of a Union Battleship. It was engulfed in greenish shields that defied our standard sensors. The translocator cannon indicators displayed in red, unable to lock on targets inside the ship. But this was the Tigershark and our Silver Streak appearance was just a disguise. I did see bright yellow spots highlighted on the unknown indicating weapon ports. Elfi signaled that we are being hailed by the ship of the unknowns. “How do they hail us?” “It is Myon based and quite strong, the hail is in Standard Squack.” “Put them on. Mao, see if you can find the shield gap they use to make this hail.” Mao acknowledged and Elfi opened the hail. “Pirate, we know you are known as Black Velvet. You are accused of using a rouse by using fake Y’All to steal merchandise, We are the Protectors and bound by honor and contract to the Xorte who want you punished. Lower your shields and shut down your engines. You will be boarded. We will arrest the guilty.” “This is Captain Velvet indeed. We are neither helpless nor inclined to comply with threats, but we welcome dialog. We are open to compromise and I will grant a team of yours to come and see if the Y’All that are part of my crew are fake.” “You have no position to negotiate. Comply or be destroyed. Behold our might!” A beam of substantial strength slammed into our shields. Narth reported. “Simulated Shimmer shields down to ten percent.” “Light up our real shields.” Mao’s symbol blinked and I acknowledged. Mao said. “There are gaps for communication and they created a gap for their energy weapon.” “Can you take out that weapon with a small sniper round?” “Yes.” “Do it.” Through my enhanced battle optics and thanks to SHIP enhancing the view, a small explosion tore a hole into the hostile ship.” “You fire again and the next round will be a kilo load in your command center.” There was silence at the other end. Our PSI specialist Fivcheer reported. “Captain, there is serious confusion over there.” Har-Hi also made his icon blink. “You know we are using TL and TransDim shield, we could use our real engines and be out of here in a few seconds.” “I hate to leave that Seeder thing behind. I am sure it holds many answers but it is too big for us.” Elfi interrupted. “They call for reinforcements and they are also calling us. She put them on after I gave her the okay. “Our mission has not changed, but your willingness towards dialog and compromise has been noted. We doubt your claim to have Y’All as part of your crew. Give us proof. More of these unknowns appeared on our scanner horizon. Then a new contact arrived faster than anything the Union had. It was as big as the Devi and was shaped in a very unusual way. To me it somewhat resembled a gigantic underwater creature that mated with an alien insect with spikes, sickle-shaped arm-like sides. The thing was colored in dark maroon, but had bright red glowing lines, almost like pulsing arteries of some kind. Narth voice was affected by a hint of alarm. “Captain, we are being held by telekinetics at par with those of the Narth Supreme. The entity in that vessel also holds the other ship and is reaching out to the five ships that are closing in.” Mao reported. “Captain, our real shields all three layers have just collapsed, the psionic energies overwhelmed them in seconds.” Fivcheer collapsed with a groan, followed by Brena. Narth appeared stiff and immobilized. All my bridge crew except Tyron cringed and squirmed. SHIP spoke. “Captain, we are under the tremendous psionic influence. I am immune to it, so is Circuit, Dusty and Three-Four. There is psionic communication.” I heard nothing. “SHIP, delay emergency protocol PIOSTLA, but all crew must be considered under influence.” Ever since the Piostla and the Whakey incidents Union Computronics had a secret protocol as part of their programming. Its existence was only known to me since SHIP told me about it after the Living Disease intruders took over. SHIP had been shut down by Shea back then and could not act. The protocol included flooding of all decks with paralysis rays. Robots would use containment stasis on everyone and the ship would automatically try to escape to the nearest Union base. If escape was impossible, the ship was to self-destruct, The protocol included the captain. Any normal ship AI would have engaged that protocol by now, but SHIP was thankfully more than that. None of the crew acted against their will. The ones I could see however were affected by whatever spoke to them. “SHIP, full lockdown. Circuit stand by for orders.” Tyron said. “Captain, I can activate Psi Radio and we can hear what is transmitted. Your mind is closed to all telepathic communication.” “Alright, I need all the information to find out what is going on.” To my brother inside me, I said. “You will take over if I act strangely right?” “You are a woman, you act strangely all the time. But no matter how strong that entity appears to be, it can not overwhelm me or you.” “Go for it, Tyron.” “SHIP recorded it from the beginning, linking systems. Here we go, captain.” “Children of space. You have entered the realm of the Kxxxxyyzzx. I forbid violence and unjust behavior in my presence. Therefore, each side must appear before the commission. Until the truth has been established and the guilty party established, I will hold your little vessels. You may assemble ten individuals and I will convey you before the Commission.” The psionics that affected my crew subsided, but SHIP told me that we were still held by that Unpronounceable entity. I opened intership. “Maintain Battlestations, a medical emergency on the bridge.” Narth was the first to recover and said. “Outside of Narth Supreme, I never heard of any such potent psionic force. Shea was working at her console, while Cateria and Jolai arrived and immediately started to work on Fivcheer, Shea turned. “The entity exceeds all measured HPI. Our TransDim shields are designed to block Psionics and have been overwhelmed.” The Leedei came to his feet and held his head. “I am alright now. Captain, we do have two handheld Gorrontha devices.” We met in the Den, the ship was still held by the psionic grip of the powerful alien calling itself Kxxxxyyzzx. It was indeed a name or title that was more or less unpronounceable. That alien not only kept hold of our ship but the large piece of the seeder ship and the four Jurki vessels, each as big as a Union battleship. Brana delivered her report for the PSI department, as Narth and Fivcheer were both very quiet. “The entity displays a level of telekinetic abilities that exceeds anything we ever measured. We have no data on the actual limits of the Narth supreme to compare. However, there are Saresii records from the time they re-arranged their solar system using several billion Saresii linked in concert.” Har-Hi said, “There are legends among the old Sai clans speaking about a group of very advanced societies that formed a body called the Commission. That legend kept Dai clans out of this region of space.” TheOther said. “The Y’All never returned to this region, maybe that thing is the reason” Cateria was next. “The entity’s attack caused the burnout of one hundred and eight, personal PSI shields. We are quite busy in Sickbay, removing the damaged devices.” She tapped on her PDD. “Thankfully no fatalities. Like the Dai, the Saresii had a similar legend and I recall that no Saresii or Saran ships returned from this region. I don’t know this as a fact but I think we had no bases or anything like that.” Alice was not part of the senior officers but she sat nearby, with an arm around Fafnir. “Can we not link our PSI talents? We were able to hold Tyron and my abilities have grown tremendously. I was not affected by that Alien and neither was Fafnir.” Narth ceased his meditative state. “I agree, no individual Narth is matching Alice telekinetic talents, but the entity we are facing has more than one psionic talent and we need more knowledge before we go on the offensive. I communicated this to Narth and I have not been able to receive advice. The entity we are facing is extremely dangerous.” Fivcheer pointed at the strange-looking device before me on the table. “The Leedei have developed this technology and I am certain it will hurt that thing.” I said. “Hurting is not killing, my friend. A wounded Tyranno is more dangerous. We have no choice, ten of us will heed that summon and the rest of you will work on ways to get our ship out of this conundrum.” An ugly head with four eyes and a ring mouth appeared from under the table. “Meeze thinks Kxxxxyyzzx is stoopid! Meeze shows him!” I gave Meeze my attention. “What do you propose?” “Meeze works on Big Boomz makes it even bigger boomz! You’ll see.” “Alright, Mr. Meeze your plan is as good as any. How will you go by making our most advanced spine core weapon bigger?” “You think, Meeze is stoopid or what? Meeze does not say something just like to say something.” He wiggled towards the door. “I have not dismissed you yet. Don’t disable anything vital and ask Circuit before you do anything drastic.” “You said alright. Pfffz make up your mind Captain. Meeze has lots of work now.” Har-Hi asked. “So, who is going and who stays?” “I am accused by name and that means I need to go. I...” SHIP interrupted. “Captain, small pods are emerging from the entities ship, one is heading towards us.” At almost the same moment, the disembodied voice spoke. “Board these transports, refuse and I will come to a verdict and destroy the offender.” Narth said. “We cannot take this lightly. I conclude that the entities’ abilities are indeed capable of doing just that.” The Jolly Blue made planetfall right next to Egill’s old pillar burg, after receiving permission from Nilfeheim port to do so. The private spaceship of Decker was now floating like a large boat on the rough sea. Tyr, the white Tyranno surfaced right away, but what surprised Egill was the tall very muscular, bald human, standing there at the small quay where he used to tie up his old sub. The man was completely naked but had no genitalia. Phil’s reaction was even more surprising. “That is Dark Cloud. He is the one that made me an immortal, modified my ship and my gun. The last time I have seen him was on Earth, before the ascent.” Almost everyone he knew had heard about Z Point Station, yet he was certain not many knew what it was. Truth to be told he hadn’t wasted much thought on it until recently. Now that he was getting off the Space Train at Stepping Stone Hub and with that station being his ultimate destination he made an effort to learn more. The station was, so GalNet had informed him, a Gigamon type station, parked at a theoretical Z-axis apex point about one million light-years ‘above’ the center of the Milky Way galaxy. It had a sister station in the Z Minus station, at a similar z-axis nadir point ‘below’ the galaxy. Starman Linsey Alexander, a native of the Belowkistan colony in the far distant Spinward sector felt a little forlorn, standing there with his gear bag and wearing his United Stars Navy uniform. Stepping Stone was a major Union system in the lower regions of the Upward sector. Three major space train lines ended here, a fourth went all the way to the Large Magellanic Cloud and the Attikan empire while a fifth connected to the Klack Hegemony of the Coreward sector. The hub itself was a huge space station, above the local star. Like all Union traffic hubs, it offered a bewildering choice of transport options for both distant and local destinations. Linsey was a standard human, and the word standard pretty much described Linsey as there was nothing particularly special about him. He had finished Union school and decided to serve his Citizen service of twenty-two months with the Union fleet. During basic training, he decided he liked the Navy and signed up for an eight-year commitment with the option to go fully professional after that. Basic training had been quite demanding, yet he had completed it to the satisfaction of the Navy, to his parents and perhaps most of all to his own. His marching orders were quite easy to follow and understand and technically one could not get lost, as there were Infobots, guide drones, police officers and easy to understand pictograms that assisted travelers to find their way, but he grew up in a very small fringe colony with a total population of only eight thousand individuals. Places like this, where it seemed to him half the galaxy’s population was on the move, were always overwhelming and more than a little bit confusing. He studied the main pictogram tree with signs pointing in virtually all directions. Signs directed travelers to the various space train platforms, to the space bus terminal. Big display boards were visualizing the departure times and destinations of passenger ships, buses, and trains. Beings of almost every member species, many he had never seen before rushed back and forth all around him and everyone knew where to go. “I am sorry to approach you like that,” a polite friendly voice said next to him and he turned to face a Leedei, also in the gray and black uniform of Union Spatial Navy. The humanoid Leedei native to the M-82 globular galaxy had the rank insignia of a Starman as well. “I could not help but notice that you are a Starman third class like I am and it appears you might benefit from directions.” “Oh, boy do I need directions. Yes, Sir. I was just about to consult an Infobot.” Linsey added. “Can’t hide the fact from a Leedei, right?” “Your body language was quite obvious, no need to use psionics or violate psionic privacy laws. No need to call me Sir either, I am not exactly outranking you.” Linsey grinned. “No, I guess not, but this is the first time I am on official navy business outside basic training that is. Everyone and everything usually outranks me as a rule of thumb.” “No worries, I just finished specialization school myself and on my way to my first assignment.” “Oh, me too! I just completed UAFOST myself. I am going to be a Sensor System specialist and assigned to Z-point station.” “Me too, do you know how to get there?” “Yes, there is a Union armed forces only Space Train terminal.” Linsey Alexander followed the Leedei, and after a ride on an Inter Base Shooter, they both approached a Marine guarded set of sturdy doors. A sign above reading ‘Armed Forces Terminal’. Linsey asked. “Z Point Station, is a million light-years away, isn’t that too far for a Space Train?” The Leedei spread his arms. “I don’t know but the Z-point station exists and its where we are supposed to go.” Both marines checked their orders and let them pass. There was a Space Train terminal, but much smaller than any Linsey saw before. There was a train with three compartments and instead of the ten meters diameter of usual Space Trains, this one was only about five meters all across. A terminal officer greeted them quite friendly. “Get yourself situated in the first compartment and we send you on your way.” Linsey asked the Diechsen lizard in Union Fleet Uniform and Sergeant stripes. “Sir, are there many stops along the way?” “No, Starman, there is nothing really out there. The trip is non stop. The range of the Space train has been increased by reducing the diameter of the Schwarz-Licht tunnel. There are a few booster relays along the way as well.” Linsey and the Leedei, listening to the name Trecheir, settled in the small compartment, and only moments later they were on their way. As all Space Trains, there were no viewports or GalNet while traveling through this alternate continuum created by the Schwarz-Licht generators establishing a spatial shortcut. The trip lasted twenty eventless hours. Linsey and Trecheir were greeted by a Lieutenant on a terminal that looked more or less exactly like the one they left at Stepping Stone hub. Except for the fact that this one featured a large transparent viewport displaying the utterly fascinating view of the M-0 Galaxy in its entire glory and all spiral arms. The Lieutenant said. “Welcome to Z Point station. I wish I could give you two a little time to acclimate and get situated, but we need your help, Mr. Trecheir. The Leedei Psi Scope seems to be defective. We are detecting Psionic energies of unmatched intensity in a region of unexplored space. Our Leedei engineer is on leave at the moment.” Chapter 10: Big Boomz The Lieutenant welcoming the two newcomers to Z-point station was a Blue, not much taller than a Golden, bald and with healthy bluish skin. He was guiding Linsey and Trecheir into a wide-open concourse with gleaming floors, islands of grass and trees. There was an Arthur’s, a Silverhawk’s emporium and other well known Union-wide known stores. It wasn’t as busy as Stepping Stone for sure, but it was far from deserted. Almost everyone they saw wore the uniform of a Union military branch. Very few Army, but more Space Force than they ever saw before. The Lieutenant introduced himself. “I am Lieutenant Jeremy Samm and I am with the station’s admin team. As I said, I am sorry to get you two, fresh as can be from specialist school, and ask you to go on duty right away.” Linsey shrugged. “No worries, Sir. This what I signed up for. I am going to be here for a while anyway, but to be honest I have no idea where we are exactly. I mean why there is a station so far from anything.” The Leedei agreed. “I am glad you think we can help; did you say there is a genuine Tele-Listener on this base?” The Blue nodded. “We must upgrade your security clearance before I can get into details, but yes there is a Leedei Psi Scope.” To Linsey he said. “Z-Point and Z-Minus stations started as a Union Research and observation station 1,000,000 Light Years above the bulge of the M-0 Galaxy. It occupies a position called the apex Z point.” While the Lieutenant spoke, they reached a set of robot and marine guarded doors. The sign above reading. “Authorized personnel only, MITI and Psi-Scan.” A Commander came through the doors. A Delicate from the looks of it. This one had a pastel green complexion that matched her long soft green hair. Both starmen first-class snapped into attention, but the Commander motioned them to be at ease and addressed the Leedei right away. “You are Mr. Trecheir?” “Yes, Ma’am, I am.” “Are you familiar with Leedei Psi-Tech?” “Yes, Ma’am. I have been certified at LETEC before I joined the Fleet.” “Perfect, let me get your clearance sorted out right away. Please follow me.” “Yes, Ma’am.” To Linsey she said. “You are dismissed until your regular shift starts.” The Leedei said. “Ma’am, my new friend is a very talented Sensor specialist with a keen understanding of PSI tech. We talked a lot during our twenty-hour trip.” She smiled. “Alright, Starman. I like people who speak their mind, and I love when it is done for a friend. Still, I can only process one at a time. So, Mr. Alexander wait here with the Lieutenant. While I get your outspoken friend processed.” She and the Leedei went past the security checkpoint and disappeared behind the closing door. The Blue motioned to a vari-form seat group. “While time is of the essence, I know the Clearance process takes a while. So, while we wait let me educate you about Z-Point station.” Linsey nodded and sat down. Lt. Samm continued where he left off. “This base was originally placed and installed by the Spiral Eye Mission. It was an automated station with telescopes and other scanning and observation equipment. It was placed here to have a complete real picture of the Galaxy and for a detailed optical survey and mapping of the M-0 Galaxy. As well as for optical astronomy of the observable universe. Our station is connected to Science Corps and the Astrographic Institute via a GalNet buoy chain. We added GalCom for military communication as well. “In 3000 several automated long-range station module elements, several robotic freighters and a complement of volunteer engineers and station crew arrived at Z Point station and expanded the station as planned by 3075. The station was expanded and made into a manned science outpost in 3000. As part of Project Providence, Hyperjump sensors were installed in an attempt to identify and map Hyperspace traffic activity in the M-0 Galaxy. Especially in regions, we have no presence at all. “In design and layout, it is standard Gigamon and was assembled at location. The new occupied Z Point Station became fully operational in 3077. Simultaneously, Z-Minus Station was established as it is part of the Providence Project. The station was only marginally armed and had standard shields, but in 3120 the decision was made to militarize the station with better shields. “We became strategically tremendously important during the Y’All invasion of 3572 as the base was able to detect the Invasion fleet and sent information on Y’All movement. The Supply stream was interrupted during the 4th Intergalactic War and the station crew had to go into suspended animation for almost 50 years before a relief convoy could be sent. Z Minus was still unoccupied and a fully automated station at that time. “Critics at the Assembly objected to the resources spent to keep Z-Point Station occupied and argued it could do its job automated, but the Science Council made the case for an occupied station saying that the science of discovery was not always predictable, that astronomical observation was not only mechanical scanning but based on active intelligent decisions, only sentient beings could make. “During the Peace Hawk period, the president of the Union ordered the Z-Point station to send all its scientific data to anyone wanting it, arguing that the galaxy was for everyone and it would be a sign of goodwill and steps towards peace if the Kermac would be allowed to access the traffic data and detailed maps. “In 4800 the Z-Point Station was again focus of a new Mission Project and the Union Science Council Department for the advancement and development of Union Technology in conjunction with SII Communications began the research and development project “Galaxy Voice”. The goal of this project was to build the most powerful long-range GalNet master repeater that in conjunction with Z-Minus Station could provide GalNet services to the entire M-0 Galaxy and several of its satellites, greatly reducing or eventually eliminating the need for repeater buoys within the M-0 Galaxy and due to the distant and secure location provide uninterruptable GalNet Com service and allow Fleet communication even in regions previously not serviced by GalNet. However, that project had several setbacks due to the limitations of technology and the physical limitations of the existing GalNet technology, but very recently SII shared its technology secrets with Wurgus and Leedei engineers and the project is again in development. Very recently we added Leedei PSI tech.” Even after this long explanation, they still had to wait. About two hours later however, Starman Alexander had gone through a very detailed clearance process and was proud beyond compare as he was cleared for BLUE-BLUE-BLUE. He found his new friend before a control panel configured in a complicated layout. Trecheir was just speaking to the Delicate Commander. “Ma’am the Tele Listener is working fine. I can only confirm, the device detected a Psion source that exceeds the million mark on the HPI. That is equal to all Saresii or all Leedei combined.” Admiral McElligott just received a highly classified report from Z-Point station, and while he was far from an expert in such matters, a verified psion controlling source that exceeded the power of all the Saresii and the Leedei and was far beyond the Delicates or any other psi gifted society. There was no comparison to the Narth, as there was no data. He called his assistant and a Commodore that had replaced Haraka by the name of Schneider stepped in. “Sir?” “Have the Wisemen returned to the Assembly?” The lean senior officer, who had only recently been added to Fleet Command and took over the role of Haraka had already proven his worth. He was always well informed about pretty much everything. “No sir, the trio has not returned, but their alcoves are not deserted.” “There is a new Narth rep?” “Yes, Sir.” “Please make an appointment with that representative, and stress great urgency,” “At once, Sir.” McElligott watched the man leave and was reminded of a time long before the ascent. He remembered a German Hauptmann of the pre-Astro German Bundeswehr who was just like Wolfgang Schneider. No one in the entire fleet had a more organized desk that was certain. “NELSON, connect me to Stahl. There is something brewing in that unexplored region of our galaxy and I have a feeling it isn’t good.” “I am unable to do so, Sir. Admiral Stahl has taken a leave of absence and was last seen leaving his office at Arsenal IV with a Narth.” “Son of a bitch.” McElligott cursed and was certain that the report he was holding in his hand and Stahl’s sudden leave were connected. “NELSON, did he leave an emergency contact? Have you tried his Wrist Com?” “This system has exhausted all contact options and was unable to make the connection.” “Call his wife.” “General Lichfangh cannot be reached at this point.” “Why are they keeping me out of the loop? There is something big going on and it seems they know about it. I bet my best pipe they know!” He drummed his fingers against the surface of his desk. “NELSON go to RED-RED-RED and get me Director Cherubim on the horn.” “Director Cherubim is responding, here is your requested contact.” The mysterious leader of TSI and ANA, who has been picked by him as the Commanding officer for the X-Fleet came on and said. “I expected your call, Old Highlander. I just received a signal report from Z-Point station. I am certain you did as well.” “Yes, I did!” He did not hide his concern. “You know that our Righteous Super warrior took a leave of absence, with a Narth at the very same moment?” “Yes, I heard about that. And my sources tell me it was not just any Narth, but the Narth Supreme himself. Apparently, that psionic spike concerned the Narth and went to Stahl.” “And not coming to me first? What’s he going to do without his big tub? He hasn’t taken command over anything and I know he does not have a private spacecraft.” Cherubim shrugged. “Don’t underestimate the Eternal Warrior, he has very powerful friends who will do anything for him. Including Mothermachine and the Klack Queen, not to mention the Narth. You do know who else I suspect to be in that exact region?” McElligott; looked at a projection of the M-0 galaxy with a red dot indicating that powerful psi source and NELSON anticipating what McElligott wanted to see; superimposed the last known position of the USS Tigershark and indicated a few possible course plots. All of them very close to that red dot. McElligott facepalmed with a deep sigh. “Captain Olafson and her crew, God help us. She just might have picked a fight with something too big for perhaps all of us.” Cherubim’s real face as always hidden behind a mask laughed. “She found and eliminated the Y’All, besides she might not be anywhere near that.” “Really? Erica in that region and now this, I will never touch a drop of scotch if she isn’t involved.” “I have a feeling, you don’t have to give up on your favorite liquor.” The Yellow Robes had freely opened their stronghold, and the Yellow Wizard himself led the Lord of Light and Uritel to the chamber the woman they were after had occupied. There was ample evidence that it was indeed the chambers of the woman that held the secret to the WEAPON’s whereabouts. There were no female Yellow Robes, Urtiel knew. The chambers had clearly been lived in by a female for quite a while. There were female garments and the sort of knick-knacks and decorations that women liked to surround themselves with. Lumis could not keep his anger contained as he saw the wide-open window and the billowing curtains, animated by cold mountain wind. He groaned as if in pain and rushed to the window. He conjured a bright beam of light that issued from his hand and like a powerful searchlight painted over the deep chasm created by sheer rock extending the stronghold walls to a valley at least five hundred meters below. He also noticed the narrow ledge. Lumis turned and drew his sword, brandishing it against the Yellow Wizard. “You doomed fool! You warned her of my coming. Can she fly?” “By mutually agreed consent, we must accommodate seekers, but your conduct makes you a trespasser. You must leave now.” Lumis did not notice Uritel leaving the room as he smashed a table with his sword. “I care not what agreements you made with insignificant others. I am Lord Lumis and I will slay that fiend of light. Now, where is she? I need that WEAPON.” “Your Crea was part of that agreement. The Voice of the Rule gave us the auspice over these conditions. These conditions that bind entities to the laws of this realm apply to you as well, now leave.” Lumis was angry that he once again was denied to gain what was his. “I am the champion of light, I will not be denied.” Two Yellow robes moved like living shadows, making no noise before the Yellow Wizard both men held drawn swords as well. Lumis in his anger lashed out and his sword met the blade of the left with a bright metallic tone and shattered the Yellow Robe’s blade. Simultaneously the right one attacked and to Lumis surprise cut into his armor and the sudden pain of a cut flashed through his body. Lumis yelled in pain and then hissed. “Uritel draw your weapon and stand by your lord.” He looked over his shoulder, only to find out that his companion was no longer in the room. He also began to understand the warning of the Yellow Wizard. These conditions the Yellow Wizard spoke about, made him vulnerable too.” The leader of the Yellow Robes spoke. “This is your last warning, leave now or be thrown out this window and we see if you can fly.” “Where did she go?” “We don’t know. She left our stronghold.” Making boisterous threats, Lumis did leave the stronghold. He was supposedly impervious to harm, but he was cut. Both his armor and his skin had healed almost right away, but he began to understand that this condition the Yellow Wizard spoke about affected him as well. His ego had prevented him from realizing that his newfound confidence in defeating that powerful enemy, was also affecting him. Har-Hi checked his weapons and said. “Same plan as always, play it by ear I presume?” I shrugged with a sigh. “This time we have no choice, that thing holding us is no joke and if Narth thinks we are against something of Narth Supreme level, it can destroy us with ease. So, all we can do is swim into the Tyranno Fin’s lair and gather as much information about that thing.” I put my hand on Roghor’s shoulder and looked up into his magnificent face. “Commander, you are in charge of the ship. I have no idea what awaits us, but we cannot refuse. We are held by a really powerful entity that has the power to destroy us. I will try to get us out of this somehow, but if we fail that thing might follow through and destroy the ship, so if at any point you find the ship can move, you are to hightail it as fast as you can to Camogi System and warn Fleet command.” The former Togar commander had a non-human-cat face, but I had begun to see and understand his emotions. He growled a deep-throated sound. “Understood, Captain.” “SHIP, you heard right?” “Yes, Captain.” The alien transport attached itself to the side of the Tigershark. Circuit stood by the airlock controls. “Are you sure about that?” “No, I am not, I am open to alternatives.” My Sentmac friend made his shoulders sink in a very human gesture. “No, but I could come along.” “You are immune to that thing. I need you here, see if you can’t boost our shields especially regarding Psions. Not that I really know what I am talking about.” Circuit nodded. “Fivcheer and I are working on that as we speak.” I gave him a sign to open the airlock. “Let’s go and get this over with. We still have a freight hold full of freed slaves and a junk of alien hardware to tow home.” The alien transport was void of any seats, nor did it have viewports. Shea looked at her scanner and said. “Technically we could open our helmets. The atmosphere is standard and there are no harmful components. Temperature is the same as on the Tigershark.” I checked out the maroon-colored walls and similar shaded floor. “Well, they did not provide any comforts in terms of seats. The rest of this oval chamber is equally minimalistic.” Narth said. “This is just a container, there is no propulsion. It is guided by that entity’s telekinetic abilities alone.” Alice said. “I think I could neutralize its hold on us.” “What are you doing here?” I asked with concern. “This is too dangerous.” “You said volunteers and I am a Crew member. I think I might be of assistance. That space bully uses telekinetics and my abilities have grown and thanks to Narth I am in full control.” I could not deny my emotional pride regarding her statement. “Alright, but don’t do anything until I tell you. We do not know the true extent of those entities’ abilities.” Krabbel held up four SITKUs at once. “Maybe we can roast it, Union-style.” “We will soon find out.” Har-Hi said. “We are almost there.” Circuit went back to engineering where he found Fivcheer and Brana inside an expanded holographic image of a shield generator schematic, re-arranging modular components. Fivcheer pointed at a black rectangle. “SHIP, can you connect the Nnnth module to this dim-diffuser?” Circuit stepped inside as well. “I gained much expertise regarding Nnnth tech, I think we can reutilize that simulator head to...” Fivcheer moved his mouth under that obscuring layer that covered every Leedei’s head. “Good idea.” Brena moved her long fingers across the schematics of a power node to divert energies to the new arrangement and said. “I hope our captain and the others come back unharmed.” Circuit laughed. “Brena, whatever that thing is, it never faced the Tigershark crew and Captain Olafson.” He paused. “Say isn’t that a part of a Gorrontha device?” He pointed at parts strewn across part of the engineering floor. Fivcheer looked down. “It is clearly Leedei tech.” Brena said. “I think I’ve seen Meeze messing with those parts, but now he’s working on the spinal gun as far as I know.” The transport we had boarded had now entered the huge ship, according to Narth and had come to rest. The psionic voice thundered and again made my friends squirm in pain, even Narth. Tyron made the words audible for me as I once again heard nothing. “Children of Space, come before the Commission now so you may be judged.” The transport chamber disappeared leaving us standing in a circle of bright light, there was utter darkness beyond the light. Shea pointed to the side and I saw another circle of light with ten of the dark-skinned aliens, calling themselves the Protectors that had pursued us in the name of the Xorte. Har-Hi also pointed out a circle of light that came on, revealing ten of the Turtle like Xorte. The natives of that planet we had just left behind were clearly confused. Now a new light source revealed a semi-circle of ten beings situated on a raised dais and behind a barrier of that maroon-colored material. Only one of the beings was humanoid, one reminded me of the Freon I had seen in the prison of the Karthanians and the one I was shown in suspended animation back when I visited Tabernacle 12. I was certain one of them was a Ypeherix the rest were beings I had not seen before. Finally, a spot of light revealed a thing that I could only describe as a huge vase or abstract art sculpture. It had a deep golden color, and only for the fact that this bowling pin-shaped thing ended up in two appendixes at the top end that moved back and forth, I recognized it as an organism rather than something artificial. “Children of Space, your petty strive has carried you into the sphere of the Kxxxxyyzzx. One forbids such primitive conflict and will now ask the Commission to cast judgment. Impotent as you are, heed the sanctity of the Commission or be destroyed outright.” The circle of light around the Xorte became brighter. “Speak the accusations that caused you to summon your enforcers.” The turtle lizard pointed at us. “These pirates used a rouse and scheme to steal merchandise without paying for it.” “What rouse was used?” “Fake Y’All. No one believes that these pirates are allied with the Y’All.” The voice thundered. “Belief is a subjective notion. The ones you accuse of a rouse have beings of that species among them. One of the Y’All is here. Is this being not a Y’All?” “It cannot be, we all know these brutes are mindless and do not communicate with anyone. They come in vast numbers and devour and destroy.” “Then you must deliver proof that this is not a Y’All.” I had my arms crossed and gave my friends a sign to remain inactive for now. It appeared that this might turn out okay after all. A new circle of light appeared in the center before us all. The Xorte chief and speaker appeared in it. TheOther vanished only to reappear in the same circle. The voice spoke. “Xorte is this not a Y’All?” The Turtle like chieftain backed away in panic. “The Jurki are our Protectors, let them deliver the proof!” Just as he finished his words, one of the Jurki, the so-called Protectors appeared in the circle. TheOther said loud. “What will be accepted as proof? Shall I rip these little things apart?” The Jurki fell to his knees. “No need, we accept the fact that this is a Y’All.” The Voice said. “Speak of the merchandise that was stolen.” “All our living merchandise had disappeared once we returned to the place of banter. We demand it back.” “So you abandoned your merchandise in the false assumption that a Y’All invasion was occurring?” The Xorte did not answer. The Jurki spoke instead. “The facts were not presented to us, abandoned merchandise cannot be stolen, but is free to be taken by anyone. The contract that binds us to protect the Xorte has been abused by lies. We shall no longer seek the punishment of these pirates.” I said. “That settles it, does it not? We are done here and can go.” The huge thing with the unpronounceable name spoke. “The Commission must render a verdict.” It was the Freon looking alien speaking for that Commission. “The circumstances that brought these parties before us are clear. the Xorte abandoned their merchandise and thus ceased to have any rights over it. The Y’All appears genuine but we like to dissect that drone to erase any doubts. The Jurki initiated hostilities but they attacked what I believe is a Union ship. Therefore, they may go. Let us punish and destroy the pirates anyway.” “Is this the verdict of the Commission?” The Voice asked. I yelled. “If you cause any harm to TheOther, I will find a way to kill you all.” “Silence little human!” The Freon countered. “I was found by these mighty beings, almost dead. My species eradicated by you Earthers. Now I am elevated to the Commission and blessed with eternal life. The Kxxxxyyzzx has granted us the power of judgment and you are guilty because I say so.” All my friends: Narth, Shea, Har-Hi, Krabbel, TheOther, Hans, Xon, Fifty-Nine, and Alice disappeared leaving only me and Tyron behind. All the lights went out and I felt a sudden surge. I knew I was alone. Narth and the others found themselves in a bubble of shimmering blue light. Narth spoke for the first time. “You present a potent force, Kxxxxyyzzx and your Psionic sphere severed me from what is Narth, but Narth sensed my sudden absence and now you stand against all that is Narth. I issue this warning to you stand down and plead for your existence. You do not know what you are about to awake.” Circuit was caught up in the task of boosting and altering shields when the systems flickered with an enormous spike of energy drainage. He rushed to the main system chamber of the SPDWG Nose cone weapon where he found a bewildering collection of strange devices bolted, glued and tied to the main system. There was the empty suit of Three-Four and there was Meeze, holding a small universal tool and a handheld control device connected with a trunk of cables to the SPDWG main console. Just then Three-Four came out of an energy conduit in all his brilliance. Only Circuit’s machine fast reaction saved his visual sensors from overloading. “What in Mothermachine’s name is going on here? We need every iota of energy,” Meeze turned his entire upper body. “Yes, Meeze needs it all. Good you come, SHIPIZ says we need your permission code to proceed.” “Proceed with what? What is all this?” Even Circuit could hear the great pride in Meeze’s voice. “Meeze makes the big boomz into the biggest a Para-Dim shield in beam form and it expands in the target, displacing it molecule by molecule as energy into Hyperspace. boomz! We fry that stoopid voice.” Three-Four interjected. “Circuit it is utterly brilliant. The SPDWG utilizes a Para-Dim shield in beam form and it expands in the target, displacing it molecule by molecule as energy into Hyperspace. Meeze modified it with the operating principle of the Gorrontha device. Sir, that worm is second only to you when it comes to engineering. He created the most powerful PSI spear ever devised.” Fivcheer who had followed Circuit had looked over the schematics SHIP was displaying. “Circuit, look at it!” The X101 did and then stared at the worm. “Fascinating idea.” “Pffz, not an idea. Meeze made it.” Alice’s usually sad expression was gone, there was a steep furrow between her eyes and her huge blue eyes sparkled with great anger as she stared at the Freon who approached the helpless Y’All held by telepathic means. “Back off from my friend!” “What are you going to do little human? You are trapped by the strongest Psion user there is.” The invisible psionics were no longer invisible; crackles of bluish-white energy engulfed whatever held TheOther and collapsed. A black dragon-like creature popped out of thin air and screeched ear-shattering. Alice’s voice gained in volume. “I now know who I am. The Freon groaned in anguish as he was ripped into pieces. The bluish bubble that held her friends collapsed. Har-Hi drew his new swords and Shea was engulfed in a reddish light as she pulled her weapon. The remaining beings of the Commission had never felt fear before, they did so now. Surrounded by complete darkness, I felt my brother grow and come to the surface. “I am Darkness Incarnate, what foolishness compelled thee to use it against me?” The entity calling itself Kxxxxyyzzx always considered itself above mere mortals but a force of justice. It knew that the verdict found by his Commission was neither just nor fair, it even considered to reprimand them after this so simple affair. Now it knew what the Narth meant. It knew of the Dark One and felt the surge and now it was face to face with it. The Dark One was not yet fully incarnated and it controlled vast Psionic powers. “I will crush your ship and your mortal shell.” Before my brother could respond and before the Kxxxxyyzzx could do what he threatened to do. A new voice spoke into the darkness. “This is the Meeze, stoopid Kyzi voice. Goodbye, stoopid!” I had never felt such agony as the darkness was split by a bolt of bluish energy, ripping that giant alien thing out of the darkness. Clouds of smoke engulfed it as it shuttered and tried to regain control. My brother was never as angry as I felt him now. “Perish you shall. The age of entities ends soon, your existence ends now.” Angela had followed Guhn at a breakneck pace, the old Yellow Robe was surprisingly fast. While she was not entirely human and able to draw on her demonic nature for endurance, this place was dampening her connection somehow. After several hours of marching at an almost running speed, she was exhausted. Guhn who was the pacemaker slowed down as they entered a cave. “We must hurry, Angela. The ones that are on your trail have left the Stronghold and can now feel your presence in this world. Once they are able to orient themselves, they will increase their haste.” “Will we find this rift you spoke about before they catch up?” “We already have. These mountains hide several of these Transspatial connections.” She recognized the Nexus point as they went deeper into the cave. “I used one before and it let me to a bad place. I lost my daughter this way.” “This one will take you to a place called N’Ger. From there, try to find your way to a place called the Union. The Yellow Wizard speaks of the Coven, they will be able to protect you.” The gigantic alien ship of the Unpronounceable was dying and deteriorating. Under Roghor’s command, Shaka had flown the Apparition right through a big hole in the sides of the alien ship. The walls crumbled like paper between the tearing fists of Dusty. Now we were all back aboard the Tigershark where my crew welcomed us. But instead of cheerful faces, I saw visible signs of sorrow. Roghor stepped forward and said. “It’s Meeze. He died when he activated his jury-rigged device, bleeding energy. We only found part of his shell.” Circuit filled us in on what Meeze did. I asked everyone to assemble in the Den after everyone had a chance to clean up and get into dress uniform. The entire crew was assembled as I tried to find words. “He was not very long with us, but...” While I spoke, someone tugged at my arm. I turned annoyed to reprimand that impertinent person daring to interrupt a eulogy. But my angry response did not cross my lips as I stared in an ugly face with four eyes. “Whoz diez?” “Meeze! We thought you are dead! Circuit only found parts of your shell.” “Meeze diez? Pffz youze all a lizze biz stoopiz. Canze Meeze havz ze Voize box?” Circuit shrugged. “I don’t have another one.” “Youze founz my shellz, iz on it. Meeze eaz too muchz Straberriez wiz lize biz Thauranz. Too much eaz, Meeze growz getz new shellz.” McElligott had alerted the entire fleet, he had received a new report from Z-Point station. The Psion source spiked even more and then it blinked out. He had taken command of 2nd Fleet and was aboard the USS ZENO, the latest Arsenal ship heading for Spinward as he was called by Admiral Deepa. He knew the Commandant of NAVINT was a formidable PSI talent herself, rumored to be one of the strongest. “Glad you finally answer my call request.” He greeted her. “We have a situation without much information and of all times Stahl takes a vacation to God knows where.” “I am sure God knows where Richard went, Old Highlander. I am not always in GalCom range you know. But I am on my way to assist.” Just as he wanted to tell her what he knew, his Com Unit blinked with another call. It came from a special direct call source and the caller ID displayed a stylized Tigershark. “Erica...I mean Captain Olafson is calling.” Deepa smiled. “Put her on, Old man. I bet she has information related to all this.” Chapter 11: It begins We finally arrived at the Camogi system. It had no planets as I found out, but there was a Gigamon station. I learned that the Camogi occupied the actual Neutron star that was the only natural body in the system. While the Camogi were Union members for quite a while as their Union member number 2011 indicated, they were certainly among the most unusual Sentient life forms known. Discovered long ago by Wurgus Solar Engineers on the surface of a Neutron Star now known as Camogi Home. We were towing not only the big chunk of the Earlies seeder ship, but also the apparently dead ship of the Unpronounceable, or more precisely the withered hulk that it was now. I knew we were taxing the Tigershark to her limits and had literally crawled to Quasi Space and didn’t exactly break any speed records in translight either. While on course to the most distant Union system in the Spinward sector, I took the time to read up on the Camogi. The Wurgus recognized the Camogi as a life form but failed to make contact and left. After the Wurgus joined and Science Corps scholars gained access to Wurgus records, the Wurgus reports of a life form occupying an actual Neutron star caused quite a stir and a Union Explorer with a Non-Corp as Captain was sent on a long journey to this remote region of the M-0 galaxy concerning Union space. The Explorer and the Non-Corp were able to establish contact. The Camogi excited about learning of other life forms immediately applied for membership. There was some initial opposition to them joining, leading to a Union Direct Vote which refused to deny their membership request by an 89% vote. Due to their truly different needs and their unique environment, they are unable to participate directly in any Union Activities. It took almost 80 years to create a special super shielded GalNet terminal that could be placed in the Neutron Star environment and be used by the Camogi. The Camogi, unable to leave and travel to other places were now able to travel via size reduced Avatars. Despite their fast lifespans, about 200 generations of Camogi live and perish every day, they can instantly transfer all knowledge to the next generation. Camogi have no real individuals but Generation group clusters that act as “individuals” and constantly come into existence and die. Camogi have no names and the Generation Clusters identify themselves as Camogi Cluster and a mathematical expression that reflects their constant flow. I had to read it three times and it still was nearly impossible for me to comprehend, but Narth, Shea and Two-Three were quite excited to meet and talk to Camogi Clusters. Narth found it particularly stimulating to talk to Camogi- R-664+Vector P I about the concept of heat. I rolled my eyes looking over to him while he happily chatted with the Camogi. “You realize I will never be a very good Narth.” “Probably not.” He agreed. “But you do know that their intuitive understanding of subatomic matter and energy lead to the experimental Engines of our ship?” Shaka said. “Boy, I am glad we are finally here, Captain. Two minutes to Quasi Drop.” “I feel you, my friend, we are not meant to be a long-range tug, but I didn’t want to leave these things behind. Capturing that Ypeherix leader has helped Shea to figure them out. Besides, we just scratched the surface on that Earlies seeder thing.” Shea turned. “It is no mystery anymore, what the Ypeherix are all about. Ypeherix reproduces asexually by budding off parts of themselves in the form of DNA-rich spores, which they then launch. Such a spore will land on a new planet and develop into a near-perfect clone of the parent. The spores can also be inhaled by other Ypeherix as a mechanism to exchange genetic material. The Ypeherix indicates that this process is much more complex and allows them to select which genes, memories, and even personality fragments to transfer via the genetic material to their offspring. The Ypeherix colonize worlds through aggressive terraforming. They launch their Egg spheres into the crust of the planet’s surface where its tendrils grow, molding the environment of the planet...” I had to stop her, as she would have shared the entire paper, she no doubt wrote. “Fascinating, indeed. But we are here folks.” Right after drop, we received orders to put our towed prizes in a parking orbit and wait for the arrival of 123rd fleet. Har-Hi had checked and informed me that the 123rd was stationed 1002 lightyears away at a system called Core Connect. The Camogi system was within their patrol range until the 130th was officially created and deployed. Elfi made her usual hand signal to get my attention and said. “I got the Commandant of the 123rd on GalCom hailing us.” “Put him on then.” “Good First Hour to you, Captain Olafson. This is Admiral Eriksson of the 123rd. I am on my way with the First BG and should reach Camogi System in about 35 hours.” “Good First Hour indeed. it is good to be back in Union Space. Sir.” “Letting you know, the Old Highlander is on his way as well, with a gaggle of Sci Corps ships, but it will take him a good 5 weeks to make it all the way down here. No HHW gates this far into Spinward.” “Understood, Sir.” “Captain Olafson, I am looking forward to seeing your famous Den. I am bringing Holsteiner and Aquavit. The Admiral with the neatly trimmed snow-white beard smiled. “I am from New Sweden and know a thing or two about Neo Vikings and the Norse. We share common roots, Captain.” After that call, we did as ordered and approached the station. Mao sighed. “Wonder what will happen to all of us. I fear there will be promotions and genuine transfers.” Har-Hi had a clouded expression on his face. “If not now, that day will come. We knew this since that day we got promoted on Richter 4. Everything will come to an end; this is the way things go.” Sobody sitting in his accustomed chair made a resigning gesture. “If they don’t send us out on another mission, they will be making a mistake. I am a Golden for 12,000 years and have a palace with every comfort and luxury imaginable, yet I am home right here.” Angela rushed to the cave exit after she had used the Nexus Point. She had emerged onto a narrow plateau that led to a winding path down a steep mountain to a flat valley that stretched to the horizon. The flat was rimmed by walled enclaves and a deep circle of tents and booths. The light of the local sun was so bright and was reflected off the almost white ground, hurting her eyes. She was certain staring at it could make a being blind. Along with the light of the sun came an almost unbearable dry heat. She had nothing on her, but what she was wearing and the sword. The rest of her meager belongings had either spread across the rugged rocks where she had dropped her bundle or had remained behind in the room she had occupied. Behind her she heard that angry voice, she was certain she had heard coming out the window of her chambers. “There she is! You insolent bitch! How dare you flee from my master! We dealt with that Yellow traitor. Now you will return to my Lord and tell us everything or in Crea’s name I will cause you so much pain...” Blinded by the light, she stumbled over a rock on the narrow path and almost fell. A new voice from the other end of the path said in a deep strong tone. “Is this cowardly bird creature threatening you, Miss?” She looked up. There was a human man dressed in black, his calf-high boots were dust-covered. He had very short hair, a scar running from his right eye to his mouth. His eyes behind black lenses held there by a frame. He was accompanied by a completely shrouded human-shaped being. Behind them was a tall very beautiful woman wearing a reddish hooded cloak against dust and heat. She had lost all hope. “Flee, stranger. They hunt me and kill everyone helping me.” “Girl, I have never fled from anything and despise bullies.” The cloaked woman said. “Uritel, you better turn and run. My husband is irritated already.” The cloaked being sounded amused. “It is never wise to make a Terran angry, Knight of Light especially this one!” The tall human offered Angela his hand. “Seems my associates know that bully by name. I am Richard Stahl and I’ll be damned if I let some goon threaten a female in my presence.” She took the offered hand, and if by unexplainable magic her fear and hopelessness subsided. There was an aura of uncompromisable strength and confidence. She came to her feet. Uritel raised his sword. “What fool interferes with the business of a God? We are tired of these insects trying to deny what is his. You will serve as an example to these other two with you.” Uritel expelled a powerful blast to obliterate the mortal that dared to speak to him. The blast faded into nothingness long before it reached the man. Completely surprised by that, he fired off another even stronger blast and yet the same occurred. The black shrouded being said. “This man stands not alone, the Narth Supreme declares unwavering allegiance.” Stahl growled. “You are not God; I believe in one only. The Eternal Warrior drew his weapon, a genuine TKU-12 QP. dialed to the highest setting with a much-practiced move of his thumb and fired. Not even the fabulous armor of Uritel created by Crea herself was able to deflect this brutal onslaught of temperatures that exceeded the hottest star in the universe by magnitudes. It vaporized the chest plate and burned a hole right through him, a second blast burned Uritel’s head clean of the Knight of Light’s shoulders. His shield of otherworldly origin, collapsing just before the Thermo kinetic blast hit. Lord Lumis still at Avondur had summoned three of his knights, the lying Yellow robe would not reveal where he had sent the woman, despite the torture Lumis inflicted on Guhn. However, he knew enough about these Nexus points, to have it reveal the last three destinations. Lumis had to admit to the shrewdness of the now-dead Yellow Robe. Guhn was able to use the Nexus point three times before Lumis and Uritel were able to locate him. Two of his knights had returned and confirmed that the Yellow Robe simply threw rocks through the transdimensional portals, therefore the woman had to be where Uritel went, but just as he wanted to follow he suddenly knew his powerful ally had been killed, he sensed the presence of something incredibly powerful and old. Just as he wanted to advance, he was stopped, he heard Crea’s voice. “My servant, you must not fall, remain on Avondur!” “Crea, the WEAPON! The woman, she knows where it is!” “The WEAPON will come to Avondur.” He obeyed, but his face underneath his helmet was flushed with anger. “Someone killed Uritel. A paladin of the Light succumbed and must be avenged.” “You must do nothing but obey, and face the Dark One before the last token is reunited with him. I made a grave mistake, selecting you as my champion, but I can no longer correct it. Therefore, strike for me and succeed, I will make you equal to me if you are victorious.” He clenched his mailed fist. “A mistake?” She did not respond to his question but said. “On Avondur, the decision will be made. You must prevent that decision.” Admiral McElligott sat in his office aboard the USS ZENO, the room was secured to the highest security protocol, he again was in contact with Deepa Lydaa, the Commandant of NAVINT. Due to the highly encrypted nature, communication was audio-only. It reminded the old admiral of time before the ascent, when people of Earth used devices called telephones. He had just stuffed a pipe and said to the woman on the other end of the connection. “The Tigershark is technically still a NAVINT unit and all her crew is detached to NAVINT, specifically the X Fleet, but I am planning to end that arrangement. The project FISH has exceeded all expectations. The crew and its captain deserve promotions and with it come new assignments” “They do deserve promotions and vacations, but why end something that is working so well?” “I think that Dai is ready for his own command and there is another project I have in development that could benefit from having a few members of that crew.” He leaned back. “Besides, I think it will be a good thing if that floating mystery magnet is broken up. Did you read the latest report? “ “I have. They solved the Ypeherix problem, eliminated a threat as potent as the Narth and towed in a huge piece of a genuine Earlies ship. As I understand there are at least three spacefaring societies who want to know more about the Union, meaning more or less they want to join.” “Yes, and she once again freed a slew of slaves.” He wiped a few tobacco crumbs of the otherwise clean desk. “I have not completely made up my mind what I am going to do with them, but I will send them on vacation for a few months.” “Should this not also be discussed with Cherubim and the Eternal Warrior? It was him who more or less found the core of that crew.” McElligott’s voice had an edge as he said. “Cherubim will be glad to go back to her other duties and I am sick and tired of discussing every single decision I make with that scar-faced jarhead. He is getting too big for his pants, whatever he thinks he is he still works for me. I am the Admiral of the Fleet.” Deepa’s voice was unchanged. “Like the time when they sent him to Brisbane? The Eternal Warrior has never done anything questionable.” He got really angry. “I can read between the lines. You are accusing me to have done such things. The universe is far more complex than this little marine lieutenant wants it to be. I do what is needed. I won’t be blackmailed by you.” Deepa responded. “Oh no worries, there is an entire army of skeletons in your closet that will eventually come to light. I am not ignoring your role and contributions, but I think you need to take a good hard look at yourself.” “Enough of this. I want to know where Stahl, the Narth Supreme, and his wife went. It appears he is not involved in the recent events.” “Why ask me? Can Admiral Stahl not take a leave of absence without you knowing?” McElligott cut the transmission after saying. “He is up to something I just know it.” The Jolly Blue left the Solken system and went superluminal on a course that would take the ship to N’Ger. Phil kept staring at the truly strange man who had come aboard. He looked artificial, but not like a Sentmac. There was no hair anywhere, no pores or wrinkles, no ear lobes or eyelashes. There were no pupils, just glowing white where a human’s eyes would have been. Phil held the stranger’s hand. “Where have you been all these years? You simply vanished one day.” “I do not recall, Phil. I became conscious after a long sleep-like state in an underwater cave. I found myself in a capsule and a sentient fish was speaking to me.” Egill said. “That was Tyr, a Tyranno Fin. You were on a planet called Nilfeheim. If I understand Tyr correctly, he gained consciousness long before humans came to Nilfeheim, in that very underwater cave, but you are known to Phil from Earth?” The old detective leaned forward. “I know you always had issues with remembering things, but do you remember meeting me?” “Yes, I do. You were engaged with a Saresii woman. There were Peter and Wulf.” “Peter is still around, doing what he has always done. back then he was a Texas Ranger and now he is a Union Ranger. You returned Wulf to his time stream before you vanished.” “I still cannot recall details. but I know I am only part of what I will become and I am destined to be reunited with the sum of all that is me.” Alegar joined the conversation. “We are headed to a place called N’Ger, where we hope to find a passage to Avondur. For us, it started as a crime mystery and evolved into an apparent cosmic one.” “I came conscious in that cave because whatever event you are referring to is drawing near.” Egill. had not changed back into modern attire, he kept wearing his traditional Nilfeheim gear. “How did you meet Phil? If I understand he was born in 1912, but you met him in 2016. Would that not mean you were 104 years old?” “Yes, I was.” Phil got up and took a framed two-dee picture that was featured prominently on his main console. “This is Alegra Soneri, my first wife. I met her in 1954 when I was 42 years old. She was on Earth undercover for the Saresii, investigating Freon and Vrill activities. I was at the FBI and had been picked to be part of Project Armadillo.” “Project Armadillo?” Egill asked. “What was that?” “Back then Earth’s humanity did not know or believe in extra-terrestrial life, but there were secret societies and national governments that knew better. In 1947 a Freon Scoutship was shot down over Roswell, New Mexico. In those days nation-states still existed on Earth and New Mexico was part of the United States of America.” Alegar listening with great interest as well said. “I read somewhere that Earth nations were fighting each other.” Phil nodded. “Yes, that was indeed the case. I fought as a soldier in World War two and the time after that war was called the Cold War.” Egill asked. “And Project Armadillo?” “It was a top-secret project of the United States to investigate extraterrestrial activities on Earth. I should mention that a Pan Saran officer who crash-landed on Earth even before the Big War, urged the President to take this threat seriously. “Project Armadillo grew into AXIOM by the way and the Pan Saran officer was its director until 2098, known simply as Mr. Smith.” Phil clearly remembered faces and old long-gone friends as his voice reflected his emotions. He cleared his throat. “Anyway, I was one of the first agents and during a case investigating a secret Vrill base, I met Alegra and fell in love. She revealed her alien origin and used Saresii medicine to slow my aging. So yes I was 104 when I met Dark Cloud. Together we defeated a Freon-Xunx clone infestation of New York City sewers. You, Dark Cloud disappeared the following year and I left Earth with my wife.” Egill scratched his beard. “This is an amazing story and I want to hear more, but what kind of name is Dark Cloud?” “This name was given to me by a wise Native American. They found me standing on their land.” Phil touched his chest. “He made Peter, Wulf and me immortal.” “Did this not please you?” “It is a blessing and a curse and I think I like to age now.” “Once I am complete, I will have the wisdom and the control to affect you this way.” Alegar stared at the alien. “You are the one this Prophecy speaks about, are you not?” “I am part of it, yes. I am the body of the Dark One.” Alycia examined the headless body and looked up. “Yes, this was Urtiel and a Knight of Light.” The Narth Supreme said. “Let us return to the settlement and take residence in an establishment that accommodates visitors. It is unwise to use this passage at this point in time.” Stahl replaced the energy cell of his blaster. “I see the wisdom of that. There are bound to be more like that bird brain on the other side.” He took a canteen off his belt and offered it to the woman. “It’s just cold water.” Angela thankfully accepted the flask and after she drank, she said. “They will not give up and hunt me. You must not associate with me or be hunted and killed. just look at poor Guhn.” “I don’t know who Guhn is,” Stahl said, “but I am not abandoning anyone on the threat of bullies.” Alycia smiled under her hood. “I can attest to that.” “Is this N’Ger?” Angela asked. Stahl took back the bottle. “Yes, it is.” “I am trying to find a place called the Union where the Coven dwell. Do you know where that is?” Alycia answered. “The Union is a very big place but quite distant from here. However, I am the Oldest of the Coven. Who are you and why are you seeking us?” “I am Angela Curse; the kind men of the Yellow Robes have granted me shelter for many years but those who hunt me have found me and I was told the Coven could protect me.” Her last words faded as her hopes sank. A woman with white hair, graphite gray skin and a skimpy outfit consisting of a bra, chiffon veils and metal like tights came from the same cave behind her, held a bright red sword-like weapon. “He was alone, no one else came through that Nexus portal. It is dialed for Avondur alright.” The newcomer looked at Angela. “She carries Netherblood. I can smell it.” Stahl crossed his sizeable arms. “We should follow Narth’s advice and find some shelter, we can sort things out under a roof and some shadow.” Alycia reached out and offered her hands. “Come Angela, I know of the Yellow Wizards and the Coven will indeed protect you.” Lucy gave Stahl a side-look and they all turned to follow the path back down. Angela was not certain if she should trust these strangers, but she decided to do exactly that. The strange group centered on a seemingly normal human with an unexplainable aura of integrity. The entire crew of the Tigershark had assembled in the now empty cargo hold. The former slaves had been transferred to secure facilities and were being processed by Union personnel. Those who had a place to go were offered transportation to the closest possible destination, those who had no place to go were offered Union residence or citizenship. The Admiral of the Fleet, McElligott had asked for this assembly and formally received a copy of our report. He was not physically present, but he was present as Avatar. He was still on his way along with Union Scientists ready to swarm over the wreck and the now-dead transport of the Unpronounceable. McElligott announced promotions and decorated members of my crew with awards. Finally, he said. “The USS Tigershark will return to Richter Base, and then you all get a well-deserved leave. So, Captain Olafson, get your ship and crew back to Richter Base. No deviation, no rescue missions or anything in that regard. You have a fast bird, get her there as fast as your engines can get her there.” An aide approached the Admiral and whispered with the Old Highlander. McElligott audibly sighed. “I do not know how you do it, Captain. But the Camogi invited you, Lieutenant Two-Three and Lt. Commander Narth to Camogi Home.” Admiral Stahl used the GalNet connection of the Golden enclave to contact Fleet Command. He had not taken a real vacation in more than a hundred years and he never really went on a honeymoon, but he was too much involved to completely relax. The Devi was still in the LEO II galaxy. Apparently, Captain Harris was in no hurry to return and vacate the command seat. Richard understood that only too well. The rest of the First Fleet had returned to the Arsenal system. He had just consumed the incredible report of the USS Tigershark and Captain Olafson when he was contacted by Admiral Lydaa. After he exchanged greetings with the old lady at the helm of NAVINT she told him about McElligott’s plans to break up the Tigershark crew. Deepa concluded. “I have talked to Mothermachine and Cherubim, what I ask of you is to order Erica to come to N’Ger. She must go to Avondur.” Stahl nodded. “While I still don’t understand much of what is going to happen, I knew Erica and whatever she will be is the very center of all this.” “The USS Tigershark is still a NAVINT unit and I’ll take care of that. I too will be there old Warhorse.” The USS ZENO had dropped out of Quasi to meet with the USS ZEPHYR, the flagship of the NAVINT admiral. Technically NAVINT was a department of the Union Spatial Navy, but under an Assembly decision, it was independent. An arrangement, McElligott himself had supported almost two hundred years ago. Mainly to make the X Fleet and its secret based within Freespace legal under the Intelligence gathering act. Now he regretted this decision. Admiral Lydaa was the commandant of NAVINT now for over 500 years. Yet he never learned much about her real background. She was recommended for that post by the Assembly Security council, with endorsements of Mothermachine, The Klack Queen and the Saresii Elders. When the Gray Ghosts were established, she received confirmation from that secret body including the Narth Supreme. He knew she was endorsed by Stahl and Cherubim. McElligott himself never had any issues with her, and always worked closely with her, as he often used NAVINT assets himself. But now she arrived in uniform and with her sleek and fast battleship that was specifically built for intelligence services. The Old Highlander knew she was Saresii and a very vague rumor suggested that she began her intelligence career as a Grey Cat and rose to be the leader of that Saresii service even before the Saresii became Union. Basically, she was the Saresii version of Cherubim. While Cherubim was of Earth, he did not know how or why Deepa was impervious to age. Now she strolled into his office in her uniform and gave him a cold smile. “I was informed you ordered the Tigershark back to Richter 4?” “Yes, so?” “Project FISH is a joint operation between the regular fleet and NAVINT is it not?” “Yes, so the Tigershark could be attached to X Fleet and operate undercover as Silverstreak.” “So why not consult with Cherubim and me? Why leave Stahl out of the loop? I feel the Tigershark is one of our most potent assets and I need that ship for a NAVINT operation. So please send it to N’Ger under the disguise of course.” “That Stahl is reported as being there on vacation, has nothing to do with that?” She laughed. “The Eternal Warrior working Undercover for NAVINT?” McElligott knew there was more to it, but he had to agree. Stahl and NAVINT operations, was a long stretch. “Alright, Deepa. Can I ask what the operation is all about?” “I’ll inform you as soon as we know details ourselves.” Chapter 12: Gathering at N’Ger Stahl had returned to the hotel where his wife and the others were staying. N’Ger had grown in leaps and bounds ever since Sin 4 was no more and since Alvor’s Cove was closed for business. That the Togar and the Karthanians suddenly wanted and applied for Union membership had changed the political situation in this region of space considerably. N’Ger always had been a busy place of trade and transcultural commerce, but the recent changes truly increased its importance. The planet and the planetary system were deep in the Coreward sector of the M-0 galaxy. This region had been known as Wedmar’s Triangle, long before the rise of the Union. To the galactic west were the Jooltar, To the Galactic East the many shattered kingdoms of the old Oghr Empire, Above the Oghr brutes in terms of these old directions and to Galactic North were the Karthanians and the Togar. While N’Ger wasn’t a Tech level Eight, clean Union world and the main market place had the character of a shantytown made of temporary buildings and tents; it was a world where travelers came for thousands of years. There used to be 11 merchant houses, one had been destroyed and leveled but the remaining 10 had swiftly gobbled up space and business. These ten houses ruled the planet and the many other cities of this world. The hotel they had chosen was not associated with any of the merchant enclaves, but was a stone and concrete building near the south entrance to the landing field. The Eternal Warrior knew there was serious business ahead, an affair that was in the making since the very beginning of existence. He did not understand it all, but he’d never been the kind that worried too much about the future and potential difficulties. If he had to be honest to himself, he was actually enjoying himself. He was with his beloved wife on an exotic planet, far from Union space. On a quest with adventure at every corner. Deep down this was the kind of life he always enjoyed most. Doing something, blazing ahead into uncharted waters instead of sitting behind a desk, pouring over requisition requests and personnel files. Harris was perhaps the best Captain the Devi ever had, and the new one would have to fill big shoes. He had become good friends with Harris. This was the real crux being immortal, friends aged, retired and eventually died. Harris had been the CO longer than most and clung to that Command seat like Velcro. A nice and quiet desk job with regular hours and full retirement just a decade or so away was perhaps the declared goal of some kind of administrator, but not to those whoever took the big seat. While this was true to most COs of any ship, it was especially so for those who commanded the Devi. There were bigger ships now, ships more powerful and better armed. None, however, came even close to the fame and legend of the Devi. Stahl truly missed the time when he was the CO of the Devi. This was the reason he understood Harris very well, the old CO should have been on his way back to Arsenal IV by now, but the latest report from LEO II informed Fleet Command, that Harris wanted to check out the rumor of a second Crucible and extended his mission by another six weeks. The Eternal Warrior grinned more inside than truly visible. There was no other Crucible, and the rumor was more than vague. The new captain, a Nul of all people had been on Stahl’s radar for a while and picked to become the next CO of the Devi. He reached the balcony that was part of the spacious apartment suite he had rented. Alycia, his mysterious wife was lounging under the off-white canvas roof that extended from the apartment door to poles on each side of the hip-high balustrade enclosing the balcony. She was wearing a black and red bathing suit like outfit and a wide-brimmed sun hat. To her right a small table with a large glass filled with something pink. Her lissome legs crossed in a very female fashion. She blinked and said. “What amuses you, my love?” “I made a call to Fleet Command to check on things, and was told Harris is chasing after a rumor in the LEO II galaxy, extending his deployment by at least six weeks.” In a fluid motion of legs, she got up and joined him at the rail of the balustrade. She sneaked one of her arms into his and let herself be pulled closer. “He will miss the big seat for sure.” He changed his gaze from looking over the ocean of lights that just came on, illuminating the many thousand stalls and tents seaming the open landing field, to look at her from the side. “It’s a human condition, my love. Humans age and must make way to younger ones.” “You need to go back” “No, love. Whatever we are about to do is still ahead of us, but we are still on N’Ger. I don’t mind hanging out, but there are more pleasant worlds than N’Ger if that is all we do.” “Not everyone that needs to be there is there yet.” “Fair enough, not that I am complaining, seeing you like that reminds me that I am not only human but of the simple male variety.” “There never has been anything simple about you.” “What about that horned woman we picked up just outside that connection cave?” Alycia turned to look towards the apartment. “She is half Netherworld and she is hiding some kind of secret, but I do know the Yellow Wizard and he told her to seek out Coven protection.” “Your other friend, Lucy isn’t trusting her I think.” Alycia’s smile deepened. “Lucy hates men and thinks humans are weak, but she really likes you. Lucy respects you like she never respected anyone of this plane and it warms my heart to see my oldest friend and my one and true love getting along better every day.” “I guess I am getting used to her, I am no longer compelled to make the sign of the cross every time she appears.” “She is the daughter of a very evil and bad entity, but we can choose my love. She chose to help me against the will of her father and has been hunted, cursed and shunned on my behalf for a very long time. She trusts beings of the Nether realms even less than others.” “I am with her on that, there are always agendas, treachery worse than in a Thauran court, but I think that Angela is really hunted and has been on the run for a long time.” “I get the same vibe. She will tell us eventually, I am sure.” The Eternal Warrior, looked down to the street level three stories down, not for a particular reason, but he instantly recognized the man with the Fedora. “Phil! Phil Decker?” He called the man’s name and then noticed the Old detective’s companions. Three of them were quite famous and known to almost everyone as the Three Wisemen. Egill Skallagrimmson of Nilfeheim, easily recognizable wearing full Neo Viking garb; Alegar Moansti, the foremost Saresii, the Narth Representative and he fourth was another Narth and the tallest Narth he had ever seen. That the newcomer was not just another visitor was clearly apparent to everyone. Even on Avondur where thousands of rifts and transdimensional gates both on the planet and within the system. ensured a steady stream of newcomers and visitors for many millions of years. This newcomer arrived with an army of at least a thousand warriors. Highly professional beings accustomed to violence, battles, and war. Beings without any allegiance other than to their master. Without any moral and ethical boundaries and equipped with highly advanced weapons and equipment. For three days, they had worked on the Stratella Caravanserai. The official word was it had been purchased from the old Stratella family of merchants, but rumors claimed that the newcomers brutally tortured the owners forcing the last of the Stratella to come before the City Council of Sandakaar and transfer the deeds and documents of the old property to the new owners. Gone was the stone and mud-walled caravanserai. In its place was a futuristic palace of smooth black and silver walls, sharp angles and armored gates. The winged skull symbol on the gate had not been seen in this galaxy ever since the First Empire collapsed, eons ago. A few scholars, however, knew it was the symbol of the First Emperor. The arrival of these newcomers claiming to be servants to the Emperor and calling themselves Imperials had been noticed of course by the Seven Circles and many others. Luurat, the High Lord of the Tomradi was among those. He was the chosen leader of a very advanced society that was the self-declared inheritor of the First Empire and searching for the shards that made up the Cosmic Key. The very tool that, when re-assembled not only pointed the path to the Imperial Vault but opened it. Giving whoever found it, access to the most advanced tech in the entire universe, but bestowed god-like powers and dominion over most of the Universe. Even after over a million years of searching for the shards, the Tomradi only ever managed to find two shards. The news, that a being had arrived on Avondur claiming to be Invictus Rex himself, brandishing the banner and symbol of that god-like ruler, not only summoned the largest fleet of Tomradi Conquer Discs ever seen; tremendously big battleships able to destroy planets; but the Tomradi High Lord himself wearing his living battle shell. Luurat knew about the special conditions that supposedly ruled this special world. However, at no time in its known history had a fleet of such might ever appeared in its vicinity. The Tomradi were the unchallenged masters over ten galaxies and all the life they contained. Luurat marched right into the Hall of the Crimsor, the ruler of the Red Knights who claimed and held dominion over much of Sandakaar. Luurat was not an envoy, not an underling easily dismissed and not impressed by the Netherworld connections of Crimsor, The Tomradi lord, backhanded an armored Red Knight and servant of Crimsor with such force, the big and strong being shattered one of the big stone columns that supported arches holding up the high and distant vaulted ceiling, The knight so forcefully swept aside, was buried in a pile of rubble and bent armor. “Crimsor, have one more of your lackeys’ step into my way and I will level this fortress and decorate the pile of rubble with your broken bones!” “You dismissed the envoy I had sent, in favor of Miracel, a Knight of Light claiming he is beyond us. I am Luurat, are you beyond me, Crimsor?” Crimsor rose from his throne-like seat, but did not descend the five steps. “I say what I said then. These are the chambers of the Red Knights, Neither Lord Lumis nor his minions may demand anything. The haughty attitude of Crea’s soldiers is well known. Heed this warning as it extends to the Tomradi. One or all of you. Now speak your business and I will then decide if you shall pay for the injuries you caused to my servant or if I decide to answer otherwise.” “The agreements and conditions that shelter the Seven Circles and this world are not made with Tomradi, now newcomers are claiming to know about Invictus Rex?” “Why don’t you ask them yourself? They transformed the old Stratella Caravanserai, you can’t miss it. Go test your might and strength against them.” “N’Ger again?” Har-Hi said after Elfi relayed the new orders. “We’ve been there a few times I admit, but never really long enough to find out much about it,” I said. “What else do the orders say?” Elfi spread her arms. “Nothing else, Captain. Just go there fast. Once there we will be briefed by NAVINT.” I, of course, got the orders on an encrypted com package, secured Blue-Blue-Red but I did not apply the standard protocol that wanted me to take the message in my office under secure conditions. I decided long ago, that my bridge was the most secure place and I trusted the ones present more than anyone. This was how things were done on the Tigershark, while I was in charge. Mao grinned deeply. “Whatever it is, it is not Richter 4 or some stupid vacation. I hope for a real long assignment.” “It will eventually happen, guys. Everyone aboard is top-notch, almost everyone got a promotion. Even SHIP will no longer be stuck to the Tigershark. If I understood it right, Mothermachine is providing her with a roaming avatar.” Shea turned. “What about you?” I tried to sidestep her question because it was heavy on my mind. I was no longer Eric, but Erica. The entity I knew as Eric, my brother was on a journey that would end with him becoming something like a god. A Dark God and something I was not entirely sure about. That he would eventually gather all these tokens, there was no doubt in my mind. However, I was a Union citizen and more so a Union Fleet Officer, I gave an oath to protect the Union. Enabling an evil god to emerge was perhaps not the right thing to do. Not that I had any idea how I could prevent that. Aloud I said. “I have been a Captain not for all that long, maybe I will get some new crew or the command over a different ship. Perhaps they will remember that I have never been to Command School or spent time as an XO, who knows?” Narth stepped on the bridge and said. “Are you ready?” Shea got up, vacating her station for Brena. “I am, Narth. I so look forward to visit the Camogi.” Narth said. “No one can visit them physically of course, except me and Three-Four perhaps. You will go there in Avatar form.” Our Non-Corp and my friend Narth had left the Tigershark. It was very odd to see not only Two-Three’s containment suit deflated on the floor but also Narth’s robe. Shea was already on an Avatar couch and the red light above her signaled that she had just neuro connected. I too was about to connect, when my brother spoke. “Not like this, Sister.” “I am not indestructible, and the surface of a Neutron star is certainly not an environment I can enter.” “The others are invited so they may quench their scientific curiosity, I am called to retrieve a token.” “I was just thinking about that, brother. Maybe I need to take steps for stopping you.” His mental voice, audible only to me said. “You are the only one that might be able to postpone my complete resurrection, and I, of course, followed your train of thought. Do you know why I came to be as a human baby, why Isegrim beat and tortured us, why mother died and why there are tokens that I need to find before I can come into my own?” I think I shook my head, a completely wasted gesture in a conversation that took place in my own mind. “No.” “I am not the same Dark One that was defeated so long ago. I was a condition, part of a rigid duality. The rule of duality was broken by Crea as she took on aspects of the other side. These rigid rules were the main reason I could be defeated in the first place. Erica, all these conditions, our upbringing, me sharing this body with you and the tokens are parts of a quest, education, and conditioning. It is, as I begin to understand myself a path, the One behind it All, prepared and created for us, for me to become a new entity.” The voice of my brother paused for a short moment. “Erica, I am the Dark One, while you are closer to me than any creature has ever been, your mind can not comprehend what I was and will become. While we share the same body, I am limited in understanding, but I am a Union citizen Sister. I cannot intervene on behalf of the Union as it would be contradictory to the very idea of a community of beings making decisions in an Assembly of voices and opinions.” This declaration of my brother removed my deepest concern. “Thank you for telling me this.” “You are my sister.” “Now how do we go to the Camogi?” ‘We will meet them in a different condition of space.” Admiral Stahl pointed with his flat hand towards Phil. “This man is an old friend of mine, literally. Phil Decker, born on Earth like me and before the Ascent. Phil, this is my wife Alycia.” While Phil introduced his associates, who had followed him onto the balcony, the women Stahl traveled with came onto the balcony, including Angela. Phil and Stahl kept introducing the rest and then Phil said. “Of all people, I never suspected to run into you, the Eternal Warrior.” “I am not here in any official way. My wife thinks I need to be here, or more precisely on a planet called Avondur. There is supposed to be a trans spatial connection.” Phil nodded. “We followed the trail of a theft and it led us here as well, with the destination of Avondur.” Egill gestured to the tall man dressed in a Narth robe. “This fellow was on Earth before he turned up on Nilfeheim, I have a feeling it involves my granddaughter.” Stahl laughed. “It wouldn’t be a cosmic riddle without Erica and her crew involved, and whatever we are facing at Avondur it truly seems to be a big one.” The Narth Supreme had his arms buried in the wide sleeves of his shroud, looking identical to the Narth Rep that was part of Phil’s group. however, there was an unseen quality that erased any doubts as to who he was. “The most significant one of them all, my friend.” A woman came up the stone stairs at the side of the building, connecting that balcony with the street level. “Can I join you all:” Stahl was the only one who knew who she was. “Of course, Ms. Lydaa.” The Commandant of NAVINT wore a Saresii style one-piece catsuit in a very dark red. It was not a uniform so Stahl did not introduce her other than with her name. She curtsied honoring the Narth Supreme and then the others. “I appreciate you keeping my identity a secret old friend. I think I can trust the ones that are here. I am officially the NAVINT Commandant, but I am not here as the Commandant, seeing all of you makes me certain, my reason for being here is similar to yours.” “That might be a fair assumption.” Stahl agreed. The NAVINT commandant said. “That reason is on her way, I made sure of that.” The being took the zoom optics down and said to the other being crouching next to him, “There are ten of them now, but these are all weak humans, We should have no problem obtaining that woman for our employer.” “Let us wait until they retire. We kill them while they sleep.” I was certain this was not an Avatar session, I floated through space without a spacesuit but wearing that spooky shroud. We moved fast towards a glowing ball of unimaginable gravitation energies. “Brother, I feel no fear. Yet I remember this panic-like fear of deep space. Was it you who feared space?” “Yes, Sister. We were much more intertwined and we did not know we were two entities. I had no knowledge of who I was, but I had been ambushed and left floating in space, before the One Behind it All appeared to me and declared my revenge to take place in another reality. I am not afraid, but my memories of that event were and are too much for your mortal mind and manifested as fear.” “Whatever you say, big spook. So where does the air come from or the heat? That robe is certainly not well insulated.” “It is a product of technology that is far beyond any civilization past or present. You trust Tyron and it is a primitive thing, Besides we are almost there. It should lend evidence to the fact that my robe will protect you, regardless of the condition.” My mind had a hard time describing what I saw. The actual Neutron star measured only about sixty klicks across and according to the readings Crea had taken, 600,000 degrees hot. It was spinning very fast at a rate of almost 40 times a second. Making it one of the slower ones. Like many neutron stars, it emitted beams of electromagnetic radiation making it detectable as pulsars. Its magnetic field was 108 million times stronger than Nilfeheim’s magnetic field. The gravitational field at the Camogi Home’s surface was about 200 billion times that of Nilfeheim’s gravitation. To me, it represented itself as a fast spinning ball of intense white and red light. The fact that I was approaching it like that was as fascinating to me as the fact, that this place was home to sentient life. A ball, that reminded me of a school of Flicker hatchlings as it would appear in zero gravity. But that analogy was only marginally applicable, the small things inside that dense bowl were no bigger than perhaps a grain of rice. The movement I perceived was caused by millions of these rice corns blinking out while new ones came to be at the other end. My brother explained. “The ball is a Camogi cluster and these small elongated objects are the individual Camogi. The movement you perceive is the Camogi Generations conveyor. Due to their fast lifespans about 200 generations of Camogi live and perish every day, but they can instantly transfer all knowledge to the next generation.” While my mind still struggled to get this explanation in analogs I could understand. My brother began speaking to the Cluster. The conversation was conducted in a purely mathematical fashion. There were no words, no sounds just the abstract exchange of mathematical concepts in the form of energy pulses representing a binary language consisting of pulsed light. This time I understood nothing at all, but I suddenly felt my ring getting hot. It was not a physical heat that could burn me. It was associated with a tugging sensation that drew me closer to the bright ball of radiation and light. I could no longer discern the ball of light as an object. The pulsing wall of red and white light, as brilliant as Two-Three was now all around me. Up and down, left and right had lost all meaning. When a solid object peeled out the swirling energies. A skeletonized face. a human skull. No not the entire skull...just the face, a mask,” I reached for it and the next thing I knew was wearing it. An uncanny sensation of power and might had pulsed through my very being when I found the gauntlets. The realization that the JUDGE was an aspect of my person was revealed to me. Now a similar sensation burned obscuring veils off my mind. The anti-force of life, the quintessential core of what the Dark One was, had been unlocked and re-united with the essence of the Dark One. This was a different sensation, not one of violent power but a cold calming assurance that all that was and all that had a beginning also had an end. I was that End. There was no sensation of time until the essence of the Dark One and mine separated once again. He always had been a tremendously powerful thing inside me, but now the Dark One had even for me, crossed the line between a living being and an entity of truly cosmic proportions. My mind reeled in fear, a primeval fear of something so momentous. All ideas of what my brother might become were mere concepts and words I did not really comprehend before. Now I began to understand, the Dark One was not a being, not a person but a cosmic concept. His voice had a new quality, it was cold, colder than anything physical and darker than ever before. “fear not sister, we will remain associated.” “There is now only one such token to be found?” “No, sister. This was my mask. A secret 13th token, that was only revealed to me as we approached Camogi Home, but I know where the Book is, and that is where we must go next.” The gang of assassins had come to N’Ger from Avondur. Their numbers contained netherworld demons and beings from a dozen distant worlds and realities. Gathered by Lumis to find and capture the woman that knew about the WEAPON. There were twenty-three of them, led by Masara the Battle angel and a female member of the Lords of Light. Armed with formidable weapons and protected by otherworldly armor. Masara pulled her sword and hissed. “We wait no longer. Let us assault and kill those who defy our Lord and master.” While they rushed down the narrow paths between tents, one-story buildings and huts. Lorr, another Lord of Light was bringing up the rear. On one hand, he was as confident as Masara, what defenses could a bunch of mortals put up against such a superior force as theirs? On the other hand, he wondered why Masara and not Uritel led this assault. Where was Uritel anyway? Chapter 13: Erica gone Luurat, the High Lord of the Tomradi marched ahead of an entire regiment towards the former Estrella Caravanserai. Each of his warriors wearing a living combat shell and armed with Tomradi force projectors. Never has there been a display of such force on Avondur planet. No one here ever seen over a thousand Tomradi. Yet many knew there were many legions more in the terrifying battle discs in the Avondur system. Fetherars, the representative of the Circle of Seven and the chairholder of the Sandakaar Council bravely stepped into Luurat’s way. Fetherars was accompanied by all one hundred Sandakaar guards. Beings of different species recruited by the city council. They were far outnumbered, but Luurat made his force stop. “Make way, or perish!” “Stand down, Luurat. This is not permitted on Avondur. You may challenge and fight an individual but full-scale war is forbidden.” Luurat released a bolt of energy from his face trunk and vaporized the Representative. “No one stands against the Tomradi, I am Luurat!” Tomradi warriors unleashed withering energy blasts against the remaining Council guards. Some of the guards had come to Avondur passing through rifts, originating from different spheres and realms and some returned fire, managing to kill a few of the well-armored Tomradi. Their living battle shells were highly resistant to the energy blasts of the Council guard. Despite the brave stand of the guards, there were simply too many Tomradi. The sky darkened as several battle discs, huge 30,000-meter space ships bristling with force projectors descended and hovered among the low hanging clouds. Luurat’s voice boomed as he stood before the old caravanserai, that had been remodeled, “Show yourself, you who claims to be the Emperor! We Tomradi deserve what is sealed in the Vault alone! Come out and crawl before me, share what you know about the Imperials. Do this not, I destroy and kill!” Lumis had taken residence in the old temple of the light priests, just outside and to the south of the city center of Sandakaar. It was here where the trans spatial gate to the Stronghold of Light was. Asput, another female member of the Knights of light, kept the place. He anxiously waited for the team of hunters to come back with that elusive bitch. She knew where the WEAPON was so he could go and retrieve it, slay the Dark One and end all this tiresome business. He was destined to be a god and he deserved to be worshipped by every living thing. He was simply not prepared for that Dark One, the first time they met. It was the wrong place and he did not control the WEAPON. In all this contemplation he wondered why Crea did not simply tell him where that WEAPON was, or why she’d not made a new one and bestowed it on him. Part of him realized that she had lied to him and elevated him just to be a tool, but he was an egomaniac and dismissed those voices. He was destined to slay that foul thing and with that WEAPON he planned to threaten maybe even destroy Crea and take her place. Just as his thoughts and dreams soothed his mind. Everything went black, utterly dark before his eyes, another pulse reverberated across the Omniverse and reached the consciousness of every entity. The first such pulse was a cosmic declaration of power. The universe was put on notice, that the JUDGE was one with the Dark One. It was a signal of forthcoming judgment. This second one was as intense as the first, but it was different. The Dark One was once again the Antiforce of Life. A chill of eternal darkness ran up his spine and reminded him and all the other god-like entities, they were not beyond the reach of death. As he recovered from that uncanny event, he noticed the enormous dark circles just beyond the clouds. The Tomradi disregarded all warnings and made their presence known. He decided to wait and see how this developed. He didn’t like these arrogant members of that Circle. The Red Knights, specifically Crimsor and the Yellow Robes deserved whatever the Tomradi dished out. At first, Alice was nervous, Captain Olafson made true of her suggestion and Commander Hi had scheduled her for CONN. She wanted to be a helmsman and that meant her career would lead to a bridge position and that meant CONN rotation. That she only spent a few weeks in basic training between the first and second mission meant little on the Tigershark. She had been promoted to Ensign, without ever serving three years in the Academy. The Admiral of the Fleet had promoted everyone, including her. Alice smiled as she was certain no academy cadet or midshipman had teachers like she had. Shaka, the best helmsman was the most knowledgeable, patient and intuitive teacher who shared her great passion for being at the helm of a starship. That the very SHIP, technically its AI was also her friend and shared intimate insights into a ship’s helm and propulsion systems, no official manual ever mentioned was part of the reason that she was now officially rated at 810. That far above the average and reached Virtu Helm talent without having that rare gift, or curse as Shaka always said. Two hours ago, she had stepped onto the bridge to take her first CONN watch. Because it was her first watch, Commander Narth had remained at OPS. One of the Y’All his name was Forty-Nine had changed his desire to become a marine and expressed his wish to be a regular Navy officer like TheOther, he was now officially a Union Fleet cadet and Captain Olafson made him a Midshipman. The massive Y’All was sitting behind the Navigation controls. Lt. Cmdr Krabbel right behind him supervising the Y’All. Fivcheer the Leedei was at Helm and Brana the Delicate held the science station. This was another Tigershark special. Normally the bridge science station was only occupied when required by mission or situation. On the Tigershark, this station was always occupied. Technically there was little or nothing to do, but the Tigershark was passing through non-Union space and on her way to a planet called N’Ger. Lt. Nolei was working with the Attikan marine behind the security station cataloging scanner contacts. The closer they came to N’Ger the more contacts popped up at the scanner horizon. Alice had lost much of her nervousness and relaxed in the big seat. It was an eventless watch so far and actually quite boring as she had nothing to do. From the engineering station, she heard odd sounds, something wet and organic sounding. Certainly not part of the constant electronic whisper that was constant ambiance. The servos of the command seat followed her move to swivel and she looked at Meeze, the wormlike creature actually wearing Union fleet uniform and coiled on top of a chair behind the engineering bridge controls. Meeze was busy eating something dark red. His ring mouth was smeared with a red substance and so was part of his uniform. Alice said. “Mr. Meeze. there is no eating on the bridge.” “That is not true. The Captinz drinks the coffees and eats the sandwiches sometimes.” “She is the captain.” “Soo? I am the Meeze.” “You got that strawberry stuff all over you, the uniform and the console.” “It’s not Straberriez, its blood.” He held up a dripping piece. “Want to try some?” Alice shuddered. “No way, not even living on Trash Island did I eat...what is it?” The worm raised his thin arms. “That is what I try to find out, I found it in the hold after the slaves left. It’s not too bad. Good idea, I add the strawberries.” “Mr. Meeze please clean up your mess before the captain sees it.” She swiveled back. Fivcheer’s icon blinked and the Leedei still under the Virtu Helmet reported. “Five minutes to drop. We are about to arrive at Eller system. Alice acknowledged. “SHIP please inform the Captain.” “No need Ensign Enigma, she is right behind you.” Alice swiveled the command chair and there she was, Captain Olafson. I smiled at Alice. “Good job, Ensign Enigma.” She got up and almost saluted, remembering that this was not done on the bridge of an active ship. “Thank you, ma’am. Thank you for trusting me with that responsibility.” To Meeze I said. “Could you at least keep the work station clean, Mr. Meeze and not use the engineering console as a cutting board?” The worm seemed a bit annoyed. “Meeze cleans it.” I rolled my eyes, of all my diverse crew Meeze, was taking the cake for sure, virtually and quite literally, I stopped myself from asking what he was eating. To Alice I said. “It’s quite boring, right?” “Just a tiny bit, Ma’am.” “SHIP, call the Seniors to stations.” “They are on their way.” “Mr. Fivcheer please drop us out of quasi and go to drift.” My senior officers and friends arrived, while Krabbel changed seats with the Y’All. I gave then a few moments to get situated and then asked Mao. “Anything on the scanners, that could concern us?” He responded. “The system is quite busy, and Hans identified two contacts with known energy signatures of pirates. None are on the top ten list.” “Until we know why we are here, they are safe. But If they are still there when we leave, I think we reduce the number of known pirates by two.” I had to admit, I liked us being the Silver Streak again, I wore my Black Velvet outfit that was made of syntho leather and a layer of ultronit micromesh. I was also certain. Tyron would insist on being worn the second we landed. “Mr. Ndebele, approach N’Ger and take us down. Elfi announce us if necessary.” Our Saran princess said. I announced us. There are Oghr forts on both moons. All they responded was a general behave or else message. The same we got the last times we have been here.” Har-Hi pointed at the main viewer. “SHIP focus on that orbital contact and enlarge, please.” SHIP chirped. “Sure thing, Sir. Isn’t that a Dai Mother?” He nodded and said. “She is perhaps the most unique feature of N’Ger security because it is provided by the Ug-Ka Dai. Their Dai Mother has been in orbit around N’Ger for centuries. Dai Fighters are the main reason, no raid or attack on N’Ger was ever successful.” SHIP adjusted the zoom settings and the little dot became bigger. Due to my recent exposure to Dai culture, I was able to identify the ship as a very old Kur-Mesk; a Dai Mother made during the sixth age after the destruction of Thana-Shoo. Not one of the very big ones, but still an impressive sight of over 13,000 meters in length. “I remember one of the merchant houses was supposed to be associated with the Dai, but Dai providing fighter protection for others sounds odd.” Har-Hi as so often crossed his arms before his chest. “About 6000 years ago, a Dai tribe starving and near the end of their resources arrived in the orbit of N’Ger. The Wak, you know is a 3rd tier Dai tribe leader decided to attack and raid N’Ger or die doing so.” While Shaka steered the ship getting us close and in an orbit before we were in the best position for planetfall, everyone was paying attention to Har-Hi. He continued. “The Oghr commandant of the protective forces was a smart and intelligent man and he convinced the Wak Ug-Ka to a face to face meeting. This Oghr commandant, quite famous Nerun Risor, due to his intelligent and wise decisions acknowledged the Wak and his dilemma. He offered an alternative, pointing out that the Merchant House of the Muruur, a Kakth Oghr was on the verge of collapse. The Ka tribe could fight the Muruur without any interference of the Oghr protective forces and take over that house. So it came that the Ka tribe abandoned its spacefaring nomadic existence and became settled. Other Dai declared them Okthi and it was confirmed by the Pale Ones. The heart of the Ka Tribe died and the Dai Mother of the Ka remained in orbit around N’Ger. Without a heart, she is nothing more than an immobile hulk, unable to go FTL The Ka tribe became the Uk-Ka merchants of N’Ger. In a somewhat similar development as the Man tribe, but instead of dealing among Dai tribes, the Uk-Ka are galaxy-wide known weapon dealers and in turn very rich and influential.” I looked towards Mao, well we are well equipped in that regard.” Mao grinned. “Yes, we are.” The Zulu prince at Helm said. “Perfect descent path coming up. want me to land?” “Yes, Shaka take us down.” The Estrella compound was suddenly engulfed in an iridescent, purplish bubble. While large cannon towers rose from the two towers. A voice amplified to the sound level of a nearby thunderstorm boomed. “Advance and perish.” Luurat was not impressed by any of that, many advanced civilizations perished before the onslaught of the Tomradi. This was their only reason to exist, being the sole inheritors of all that was stored inside the Imperial Vault. Now there was a newcomer to Avondale, displaying the ancient sigil of the First Emperor. There was only one explanation, someone found shards of the key. Luurat came with a substantial part of Tomradi power to this planet. More and more Battle discs arrived by the moment. The first row of his warriors advanced and were hit by a withering barrage of self-propelled projectiles expelled in vast numbers by these weapon turrets, and to the great anger and surprise of Luurat hammered the living battle shells into pieces. Luurat and his forces were fast to respond and poured blinding bolts of energy into the purple shield bubble. SO far it held, however, the Battle disc that now prepared to fire could release energies exponentially stronger than a hundred times the combined weapon fire of an entire ground-force division. A shimmering gate suddenly appeared and swallowed the energy bolt released from the Battle disc, before it reached the shielded compound, Crimsor in full battle armor had appeared. “Luurat, cease all aggression so you may be judged for your crime.” “I am not impressed, demon son. Your ilk can be destroyed by fire and I came with the fire of a thousand suns.” Crimsor was not alone, behind and around him, rifts of reddish light flickered into existence and a legion of netherworld denizens with glowing whips, swords, and other archaic weapons appeared. Atop the ramparts of the old Caravanserai, the shrouded brothers of the Black Hoods appeared. And with them was a being known to many as Balkurs, accompanied by a semi skeletonized dragon bat. He also addressed the increasing numbers of Tomradi. “This is the pact, Tomradi the Black Hoods are with the Emperor reborn.” The act of the Tomradi killing old Fetherars, the representative of the Circle of Seven activated ancient pacts and special conditions. What had been forgotten by many was now remembered. Each of the seven circles was more than just a faction of different beliefs and doctrines but were bound by oaths and appointed tasks that was central to the unique nature of Avondur, planet. A cyclone of yellow dust rose from the plane and as it settled revealed a tall skeletonized being with four arms, wearing pieces of ancient armor. The beings head, a skull face encased in a green shard of transparent crystal floating with no apparent connection above the shoulders of that entity. The Tomradi did not recognize it, but many others did. The Sentinel of the Rift and the sole known member of the Green faction of the Circle of Seven. As with the Red Knight, portals and glowing rifts appeared. The sentinel spoke, and his voice was more like a whisper yet everyone heard it. “Tomradi you bring great might to reinforce your agenda, but so am I.” The sentinel raised his upper right hand. “The gate to the God of old is open!” Human shaped beings with animal heads were first. Their leader said. “RA has been summoned.” With this huge pyramid-shaped space ships dropped into the system. It was clear to everyone, even the Tomradi leader that this was going to be a fight like none other. He called for an orbital barrage to obliterate everything. Lumis observed the gathering and build up of forces from a distance, but even the small temple he was using to reside was now like a single rock amid an ocean. More and more Tomradi appeared and marched towards Sandakaar. At first, they ignored the temple but then attacked and slaughtered the priests of light. Crea’s voice suddenly reverberated in his mind and perhaps aloud as well. “Go, servant! Stand for your faction and claim leadership over all that gathers! Tomradi. Old Gods and whatever else come forward. You are the Lord of Light, this is an army ready for the taking, but you must be decisive and become the cosmic leader you dream to become.” No one paid particular interest to the Silver Streak. The sun had just settled behind the mountains to the west on this side of the planet. I moved behind Elfi and said. “Well, we are here, use the NAVINT com to see if there is anyone with our instructions.” “Aye captain.” She brushed over input sensors. “I have the NAVINT commandant herself responding. She says she is right here.” “Put her on, please.” It was an audio-only connection, but I recognized Deepa’s voice right away. “You made good time, Soja. We have waited for you. Please turn command temporarily over to a senior officer and come to the Yrtath hotel right at the East path coming off the landing field. You may bring your closest friends.” “May I ask what this is all about?” “Let us say it is a special NAVINT mission. The details will become clear to you. The Eternal Warrior is here, as well as your grandfather Egill Skallagrimmson. The Tigershark is still a NAVINT unit and thus I am able to give you these orders. This mission may take us off-planet, but not with spaceships. Your crew may have to wait for a while.” I was floored with surprise. “Egill?” A new voice that I instantly recognized. It was Admiral Richard Stahl. “Erica, I am here as a civilian and not as an Admiral. Just get your leather-clad behind here.” I had a feeling that this was one of those milestones, Tyr, Deepa and the Narth Supreme spoke about. I knew there was a connection to a world called Avondur. A world my brother wanted to go to retrieve a token he called the book and a thing that was to restore all his knowledge and memories. I could not ignore my ring getting warm, as it always did when I was near one of the tokens. The same feeling told me that I would not return to the Tigershark as her captain. A sudden spell of deep emotions made me sigh and it took all control I could muster. not to cry. While it was only a feeling and nothing definite, ever since I became aware of that entity I called my brother, I knew it this time would come.” I called Roghor to the bridge and asked him to join me in my office. “I am leaving on a NAVINT mission, and cannot give you any more details than that. I am placing you in temporary command over the USS Tigershark. I cannot say how long I will be gone. There is a chance you will receive orders from NAVINT command or Fleet Command to return to base without me returning.” The magnificent Togar commander was more intuitive than I expected. “She is always your ship, Captain. I will take good care of her until you return.” Technically inappropriate. but perfectly normal aboard this ship, he put his right paw on my shoulder. “Whatever happens, Captain, you honored me with your trust and friendship. I will act on your behalf regardless of what may come.” “Thank you, commander.” Har-Hi, Shea and Narth had joined me at the airlock, while Circuit extended the side landing ramp. I had not mentioned anything to anyone about my feelings, mostly because I still had hope that this was just a feeling and that I would return. My brother had been strangely silent, which was not a good indication regarding that notion of hope. I straightened my shoulders and decided to take this just like the Starfleet Captain I had become and act like a Union Officer as long as I could. On one hand, I took comfort in the fact that my best friends were with me. Shea, Narth, and Har-Hi had transcended the meaning and definition of friends and had become so much more. All four of us wore our pirate outfits. Har-Hi in his red Dai armor, bristling with weapons and blades. Shea in that white bodice and cape. Narth in his robe as always, but all insignia and rank pins removed. Circuit was a machine, and incapable of displaying any emotions but he too had been my close friend for a long time and I knew he sensed my state of mind as he straightened out, and did something he never did before and saluted me. “Captain Olafson.” I returned the salute and then left stomping down the ramp faster than I had planned. Har-Hi right behind me pointed down a distant path, “that way captain.” “I know, Har-Hi.” I did know indeed, the tug on my ring and the sensation of non-physical heat became stronger. I was certain now beyond any doubt, another token was right here and close by. Narth said, let us go the other way, the hotel is 8 kilometers distant. A notable distance when walking at human speed.” I nodded and he teleported us. Masara had taken the lead as they approached the Yrtath hotel. Kilmore, another Knight of light silently swooped down out of the clear night air right before Masara and said. “The group of humans has still not retired yet and I just noticed the arrival of four more.” Masara made a dismissive gesture. “So what? What difference do four more humans make? I have twelve superior fighters and I gather you have brought more?” “Yes, Masara, thirty of the best assassins from all across the Universe.” “We alone are far above meek and weak humans, our armor and powers beyond any man.” Kilmore spread his arms. “Then let us fulfill the bidding of our master, retrieve the woman and kill the rest for defying Lord Lumis.” Roghor was too agitated to sit down in the command seat. While he appeared calm and relaxed to any casual observer, his long tail swished back and forth, telling a different story to those who knew Togar. Ak Fective was an Attikan and not a Togar, but he understood the meaning of the moving tail. “She gave you command authority, Commander. We never played exactly by the rules on this ship.” “She is going to be mad at me, for sending a few shadows.” Just as he said that Elfi signaled incoming transmissions. “Lt. Sahlhof here. The Captain and the others arrived at a local hotel or something like that. I am able to identify Admiral Stahl, General Lichfangh and if I am correct, all three members of the so-called Wisemen of the Assembly.” Another voice came on. “Bergdorf here, we also spotted a large number of armed individuals apparently heading for that hotel. I bet my entire supply of genuine Earth coffee they are up to no good and that hotel is their target.” Roghor made a resigning gesture. “I am sure our Captain and Har-Hi can take care of whatever these guys are, but we are Union and there are quite a few VIPs...” He reached across Elfi’s shoulder and opened a comm channel. “Hans, you have green light. Move your team out.” Narth had teleported us onto a terrace-like balcony. There was Egill, Stahl, General Lichfangh and Deepa. A Narth was standing next to Stahl, I immediately knew was the Narth Supreme. Before I was able to say or do anything, I also noticed a very tall humanoid. Suddenly utter darkness descended all around my very being. I felt my brother, that entity that shared my mind grow and I could feel it move! Egill was the first in realizing that something was going on with Erica. She collapsed like a puppet with cut strings and then vanished...not instantly like a teleport, but fading into nothingness like a ghost. The tall humanoid Phil knew as Dark Cloud dropped the borrowed Narth robe, gone was the hairless, assimilation of a human being. Egill instantly recognized the face. “Eric?” “Yes, you know me as Eric and I am reunited with my own body.” Chapter 14: Angela Algron, one of the most sophisticated assassins was a Hulhz. His kind perfected the art of killing for over 25,000 years. The Hulhz were known and feared all across their galaxy, and Algron was one of the best. He has been retained by Kilmore, a genuine Knight of Light. He and 41 of the most talented mercenaries, killers and special operations contractors were about to carry out a night-time raid on a hotel. He and the others had crossed via an old Nexus point from Avondur to a galaxy and planet far distant from where he and the others originated. From what he had seen so far, N’Ger didn’t impress him at all. The represented societies were quite primitive in his opinion. The Hulhz were feared in the galaxy where he came from, and rightly so. They were strong, very fast and able to adapt to many environments and situations. Hulhz received intensive training from early on, had access to highly advanced weaponry and most important of all could cloak. Algron always felt it best to gather information about a target and the location before striking. So, he had rushed ahead, of the others and was just about to activate his gravitation reverser to float up to the hotel’s top level, where the targets had gathered. Hulhz could only remotely be described as humanoid; he was taller, his outer skin of dull greenish color and his head was certainly not even remotely human. He had four muscular arms and was very confident in his skills and abilities. Yet, just as he was to take flight something grabbed him by ankle of his right clawed leg and pulled him with great force down, slamming his body onto the dusty ground. Out of an air disturbing glimmer, an also four-armed being of massive proportions appeared and growled at him. “I don’t think our captain appreciates unwanted guests.” This appeared to be a signal and a collection of battle suit-wearing beings appeared before Algron and the rest of Masara’s attackers. Masara, a female member of the Knights of Light, had existed for a very long time and in her long life had seen many life forms, but even she had to admit that the group that had just revealed itself consisted of a truly diverse collection of individuals. She drew her sword, a weapon of celestial origin and sourced from the armory of the Citadel of Light. “Mortals, your stand is foolish. I am Masara and now you must pay with your insignificant lives for interfering.” Kilmore, who stood next to the female knight wanted to raise his weapon, but it suddenly became too heavy and pinned his hand under the Nadion-Caster and to the ground. Masara yelled. “I summoned more fighters. Destroy them while I fulfill our task.” She spread her wings and jumped into the air. Two of the attackers to the rear of the assassins sent by Lumis noticed the ground shake and turned only to see what caused entire planet populations of this galaxy to flee in sheer horror. The very ground was shaking as a mass of Y’All warriors came fully running like living battle tanks. Their ranks reinforced by Pertharians armed with SITKUs and at least a dozen of the latest Union battle robots. Before the attackers were able to form ranks, a blinding bolt of energy flashed in an impossible zig-zag between them and burned fist-sized holes through what they considered impenetrable battle armor. Bagog of planet Jurkuh, who had been a tough and formidable warrior and mercenary for over seven hundred years. His name whispered with fear and awe, himself shivered in panic as he saw a huge spider tossing one of his comrades in arms like a weightless toy. An angry screech made Bagog look into the night sky, just before a stream of sun-hot fire rendered him to ashes he saw the dragon-like creature bearing down on him and spewing fire so hot it liquefied the ground where Bagog once stood. Out of the ground an enormous hand formed and swatted six of the attackers like flies. Lator, who had laughed about the tech he had seen on N’Ger did not know that the being before him wearing the latest in Union Battle armor was a Marine carrying a QNP blaster, but he had to acknowledge that this was anything but primitive technology, as his blast was deflected by a purple energy shield while the QNP pulse ended all thought process in the mercenary’s mind, by vaporizing head, most of the beings armor and upper torso. Kilmore screamed in pain as his hands were crushed to a pulp under his weapon that now became so heavy it started to crumble the rocklike surface. Yet his ordeal was not complete, a frightening, disgusting worm-like thing picked up one of his fingers and started chewing on it. “Pfft, you don’t taste good. Meeze killz you now.” Masara had reached the Hotel roof, where she was intercepted by a man in a black shroud. Deflecting her blade with a sword and decapitating her with an ax. Masara the mighty battle angel, spawned of a higher plane achieved the rather unwanted record of the fastest killed Knight of Light. She did not even have a chance to say a single word. The sudden battle noise from the street level distracted the group of beings assembled on the roof. Just moments before they had witnessed the disappearance of Erica Olafson, and the transformation of Dark Cloud into Eric Olafson. Stahl, the Eternal Warrior reacted faster than even the Narth Supreme. Over three thousand years of combat experience had honed this immortal Terran into a fighter without equal. Rolling over his shoulder, he lunged forward and behind the hip-high wall while he drew his TKU and glanced over the stone barrier. The man that replaced Erica was now wearing a black hooded robe, not a Narth shroud as before. Wielding a long sword engulfed in impossible black flames and an axe. Eric simply was suddenly at the top of the balustrade, deflected the sword of a flying female creature with wings, while he cut off her head with the axe. Bereaver sliced through energy shield armor and the neck of that woman with ease. Har-Hi was not just a Dai Warrior, but a Juth-Ni, a warrior accomplished. He was right behind Stahl and also jumped on the balustrade, and then without hesitation jumped down to street level and instantly became a whirlwind of flashing blades. Each slash killing beings twice his size. Stahl’s weapon roared and perforated another being that had followed the flying female. Now, Luci Fera acted with both her infamous blades. Shard of Fire and Shard of Ice drawn she jumped over that balustrade and descended upon the attackers right behind Har-Hi, as more had appeared. The intense fight was over fast, even the additional reinforcements called in by Masara were now scattered in a gory spread before the Hotel. Many thousand N’Ger residents had been made aware of the fight, but the horrified calls of Y’All warrior sightings had caused a mass reaction of panic and a stampede of beings scrambled towards the distant mountains. Shea had not participated; she had dropped to her knees right at the spot where Erica had disappeared. With teary eyes, she looked up and with quivering chin, she asked. “Where is she?” The Tomradi ground force had tripled since Luurat decided to march on the former Estrella Caravanserai, the compound was surprisingly well defended and the shields that protected the building was of a kind equal to Tomradi technology. Its missile-based weaponry had decimated the first wave of his assault. While Luurat was confident he could destroy the place with a barrage of ship weapons, he did not want to destroy but retrieve the occupants’ information to the single most important question of the Tomradi existence. That the chief occupant of that former Caravanserai was indeed the Emperor was ridiculous of course. If that entity was ever to return to the plane of mortal beings, it would choose the Tomradi. This and the fact that the factions of this world had apparently set aside their differences and came together to oppose him was another aspect of this situation that complicated things. Not that he wasted much thought on that, every single Tomradi and ship were expendable to advance the Tomradi cause and complete its society’s quest to unite all shards, restore the key, find and open the Vault and elevate the Tomradi to become the unchallenged masters of the new Empire. An empire with dominion over everything and all. That no physical entity even with the technology that the First Empire was supposed to have, would be able to obtain dominion over the entire universe was an objection that had been forbidden for millions of years. The quest of the Tomradi to find that vault and become the inheritors had not only turned into a religion, but it also defined everything in the Tomradi culture for eons. It had long ago permeated into every aspect and every thought, it was not to be questioned, researched, explained or discussed. Tomradi believed that the Cosmic Key. once restored not only revealed the location of the vault but opened it and bestowed the inheritor with the ultimate power to achieve dominion. Luurat had ordered his forces to halt their advance, at least for now. A being, a human-shaped man calling himself the Yellow Wizard had appeared before him and with a single gesture stopped the energy bolts advancing. Not deflecting them but freezing them in midair. To the Tomradi leader, this was an impressive display of psion control, but Tomradi knew about psionic abilities and he was certain that being would not be able to affect an orbital barrage issued by the Battle Discs in orbit. On the summons of a skeletonized thing partially encrusted with greenish crystal chips, other beings had appeared that radiated enormous power. Luurat was still confident that the Tomradi would be victorious, but only after a prolonged battle that would destroy the planet and his chance to question those who claimed to have an association with the First Emperor. So, he had commanded a temporary halt. The being calling himself the Yellow Wizard had also affected the advance of the other forces and stepped before the Tomradi leader. “I am before you as the envoy of the Voice. Your actions interfere with events of cosmic importance. Your display of violence against those chosen to assure these events can take place has raised the attention and the displeasure of the Voice itself, and perhaps even garnered the attention of the One Who Is Behind The Voice.” “Your psionic power is impressive to those easily impressed. Tomradi cannot be stopped and our quest is all that matters. Remove yourself or be annihilated.” Luurat sneered. The Yellow Wizard made another gesture and with it, he swept the Battle Discs out of the sky! The immense ships were pushed like toys out of orbit. That caused the Tomradi to pause, and for the first time since he had come to this planet, question his approach. Nothing should have been able to do so. The Yellow Wizard said. “I am but weak, but those who act through me are beyond you and all that exists. This is Avondur, and ships and soldiers will not determine the outcome of the Decision. Go Luurat, press thy issue with the one behind those walls, go and fight Crimsor or anyone else, but combat must be done by you. A member of the Sandakaar City council interjected. “The Tomradi killed Fetherars he must be punished!” The Yellow Wizard answered. “I am not speaking for the Seven now, I am the conduit of the Voice. Go and affect your punishment, but you too must do so according to the cosmic rules that govern this place.” Luurat was shocked by the display of unexplainable power. A single being affecting an entire fleet of Battle Discs, and stripping him of his forces with a simple gesture. This was not within his ability to accept or grasp. Tomradi were supposed to be unstoppable. Lumis heeded the command of Crea and approached the concentration of so many different factions, assembled just outside the west entrance to the city of Sandakaar. The many thousand Tomradi; the demons and netherworld monsters summoned by Crimsor. Balkurs and the Black Hoods taking sides to the newcomers claiming to represent Invictus Rex and the First Empire. There were the so-called Old Gods; he had heard of them but never seen them before. And there were representatives of the Seven Circles, including the Yellow Wizard. A man he had just recently met and insulted. He was about to make his presence known, slay a few thousand and make them aware of his god-like powers when he witnessed the Yellow Wizard clearing the sky of Tomradi Battle Discs with a mere gesture. His inhuman senses, of course, felt the unimaginable force and intensity behind that gesture. Something equal to the pulse of darkness he had felt earlier, was now flowing through that so simple looking old man. The Yellow wizard had stopped the energy bolts of many hundred weapons in mid-air and spoke about being a conduit to something that could affect a thousand battleships with such ease. Lumis suddenly realized how fortunate he was not to have attacked the old man. He felt powerful enough to attack and destroy a battle disc, and no Tomradi weapon could harm him, but to effortlessly push an entire fleet away was something he could not envision. Was that Yellow Wizard in possession of that WEAPON? “The WEAPON! you know where it is and how to use it. She had been at your citadel and revealed it to you, of course!” he blurted. The Yellow Wizard turned to stare directly at him, even at a distance and beyond the many other beings between, Lumis instantly felt the intense gaze. Lord Lumis pointed his sword at the old man. “I am Lumis. chosen one of Crea. I must have what you wield. This will aid me in defeating what must be defeated.” The Wizard spoke in a mellow tone, yet he understood every word. “Servant of Crea, I am but a conduit and it the One that speaks to you and the Spirit of Creation that channels through you. Crea has been exiled and restricted from interfering with this reality. Crea has disobeyed and created you. The time of the decision has come and ultimate judgment will follow. I am not the WEAPON; your mistress knows who speaks through me. You came to the right place and you came as it is ordained since it all began. Do battle for your side as you see fit, the decision will be made.” The hotel was not suitable to accommodate everyone. Even though Stahl was not in uniform, his suggestion to relocate to the Tigershark was accepted as an order by everyone and pretty much everyone had returned to the camouflaged ship and assembled in the infamous Den. It was eerily quiet as everyone stared at Eric, who had lowered the hood and revealed his face. To Egill it was exactly as he imagined Eric would look like as an adult, yet for some strange reason, the man who was supposed to be a relative of his felt like a stranger. Har-Hi who considered that human to be his best friend, who remembered Eric before he chose to live as a woman felt the same way. The Dai dismissed his feelings and chalked it up to the fact that he had gotten so used to his friend as Erica, that his feelings were affected by the sudden reversal. Admiral Stahl’s face was unreadable as he was the first to speak. “I would be lying if I said I understand it all, but I had accepted Erica as a real person for quite a while. I know you started as Eric, and at the beginning, the Erica persona was just a costume, a character just like Black Velvet, but she became real to me I have to say.” While there were three Narth in the room, and there was no visible difference between all three, everyone knew it was the Narth Supreme that spoke. “This was foreseen since Tyr of Nilfeheim transferred your twin sister’s consciousness into you. You are the Dark One.” “Indeed I am.” Har-Hi crossed his arms. “So we are back with Captain Eric Olafson and we are done here?” Eric shook his head slowly. “No, my friend. I still must proceed to the place known as Avondur, there is one last token I must collect before I am fully resurrected. Until then, I can’t assume my tasks as Captain of this vessel.” Stahl pointed at the tall man. “I care less what you think you are, Mister. You are a Union Citizen and I made you the captain of this vessel. Until I say you are not, you are it. I am not blind to things and I know profound events are on the horizon. I concede that you must go to Avondur, and I will give you a leave of absence, but it is not you who decides when and when not to assume the tasks of a captain. Dark One something or not, you are an officer of the Union Spatial navy and I expect you to act like one, understood?” There was an almost invisible smile reaching Eric’s eyes. “Yes, Sir.” Har-Hi was now certain, this was not the same Eric and certainly not Erica, it was the eyes. While they looked the same as always, there was a quality to them that left no doubt, the man they called Eric was no longer human. Roghor grunted. “I never met you, Captain Eric Olafson, but if I understand, you are the same person as Erica?” “No, I am not exactly the same person. It is not easily explained.” Stahl said. “For now, you remain in charge, Commander. Erica has picked the right person as far as it concerns me. this ship is still a NAVINT unit and you will remain here until we return.” The Eternal Warrior got up. “While I am supposedly immortal, my time is valuable and I have a fleet to run. So, let’s get this Avondur business over with and return to business as usual.” He walked to the exit. “Let’s find some rest and tomorrow we take that passageway to Avondur.” Roghor growled with a nod. “Aye, Sir. I must, however, correct you, Sir. I am not a Commander. They...” “I am Admiral Stahl, granted I don’t wear uniform right now, but if I say you are a Commander, you are.” Everyone that was seated got up. Eric said. “Commander, who had the idea of sending half the crew after us?” “It was mine, Sir. You put me in charge and that’s what I decided.” The NAVINT commandant said. “It was a good decision.” Alice stared at the woman that had come aboard with the others. She remembered the recording and recognized the face, but more so she knew without a doubt that this was her mother. Angela likewise recognized her daughter. She stepped closer. “You! … you are my daughter!” Alice could not stop the tears that swelled up in her eyes. “I think I am, Ma’am.” “What is your name?” “I am Alice Enigma. Why have you abandoned me?” “I had no choice; I am hunted because of the secret you carry.” Alice instinctively crossed her arms as to distance herself from the woman revealed as her mother. “There was a time I wondered about you and why I was tossed away like garbage. There was a time I hated you for that, but I found real love from a stranger that became my father. Nestor, an outcast living under the worst conditions found me more dead than alive and did the best he could to save me and provide me with food and love. Nestor and I were rescued by the kind beings of this ship. I became a Union Citizen and I am a Union Officer. Yes, I am curious why you found it necessary to dump me like garbage on the worst planet you could find, but don’t hold your breath and expect any sort of daughterly concessions, I am Ensign Alice Enigma of the United Stars Navy and Nestor Faller is my father.” Angela also welled up with tears. “I had no choice and I did not pick the place you ended up. Alice, I am the daughter of Crimsor, the Red Knight of Avondur and Kryxa my mother is a demon of the Netherworld realm ruled by Ciferus a powerful Netherworld lord. I was conceived to steal the secret of the WEAPON from the realm of the Urd.” Angela spread her arms. “All these names and words make no sense to you I know, but we are born into the prime realm and it is here where the decision is to be made. “ “You are correct, mother. I do not understand most of what you trying to tell me, but I am part of this crew and I know things are going on that are on a different level but do go on. I might just be a stupid girl that doesn’t know all these things, but I have friends that will explain it to me. You know; a genuine Narth, who taught me how to use my talent. A genuine Dai prince who taught me to fight and a wonderful Terran who teaches me to be a good Helmsman among many others who care about me and I care about them.” Angela kept crying tears. “I am so thankful that you found this home and friends. I dreamt of you many times.” “I stopped dreaming about you. It is not easy to accept the fact that a mother decided to throw away her baby, but go on tell me the rest.” Angela sniffed. “I was conceived to steal a secret, a WEAPON that was able to slay the Dark One. I indeed found that secret and it is manifested in you, Alice, you are the WEAPON. The abilities you speak are meant to handle the Axe called Bereaver. No being, no entity can touch it without being consumed by it. Thus, you were conceived to be the strongest telekinetic of all existence. When the Urd put that ability into you, I was supposed to return and hand you over to Ciferus. I did not, I fled and hoped to hide so I could raise you as my child. However, I was betrayed by my mother, Kryxa who revealed to Ciferus that I was indeed successful in uncovering the secret of the WEAPON. He sent powerful hunters after me, demonic entities able to slide into this realm. “We were running from such a hunter. It rained on us, so I gave you to my friend and made her promise to keep you safe. I stayed behind to delay the hunters long enough to give you and her a chance to leave, and she advanced into a cave of a Nexus point while I remained to face the hunter. I fought and prevailed but was injured. When I was able to move, I knew more hunters would follow. So, I used the Nexus point to jump to a different place and stayed on the run for many years, I was never able to find the place my friend took you. Eventually, I returned to Avondur and took refuge with the Yellow Robes. I knew you were alive I simply felt it, but I never dared to search for you, afraid I would put the hunters on your trail.” Angela cried. “I am sorry for what I did to you, I missed you.” Alice was full of emotions as well. “But it does take two to have a child, who is my father?” “Your father was the Dark One.” Chapter 15: Ice Demons Rex Schwartz, now fully aware of his ancient dual personality, known as Invictus Rex had, of course, witnessed the approach and the initial attack of the Tomradi. He was confident, that the latest TransDim shields would hold against anything these aliens could throw at them from surface weapons. The appearance of these huge disc-shaped battleships however caused great concern. He had brought along a sizeable army of Seenian Sentmacs. Cloned humans that had been altered to be the perfect soldiers and a thousand Omni-analogs. Omni-Analogs were the latest product of his highly illegal bio-genetic warrior project, the Leviathan-Column. Merging and combining the genetic and biological data of a thousand Union species, resulting in a nightmarish eight meters tall troll-like creature, programmed to obey him alone. Based on the highly successful Saturnian clone project, from before the gene clone war and the prohibitive Gene cloning laws of the Union. Combining Y’All, Pertharian and Botnaar aspects with the fighting abilities of the Dai and Terran Human aggressiveness; his Bio-Engineers created perhaps the most perfect fighting creature; and with the latest cybernetic SII tech added, made these brutes, a most potent army. Even the awakened consciousness of Invictus was impressed by that before Rex Schwartz and Invictus Rex merged and became one, only a few weeks ago. Once the Dark One had resurrected and united with him, Rex planned to increase the numbers of the Omni-Analogs by many billions, as a foundation force for a New Empire. The Union and the Tomradi were just manageable hurdles towards his goal of ultimate dominance of all that existed in the Omni Verse. The highly intelligent mind of Rex warned him to accept this as an unattainable goal, but the knowledge he gained from translating the Prophecy and from collecting all the legends and myths regarding that so-called Dark One, pointed to a higher level of existence and consciousness. A level that moved the abstract concept of gods and godlike beings into the realm of plausibility caused him to dismiss the intellectual objections of his mind. While his conviction regarding entities of higher existence was confirmed to him, as the apparently weak and human-looking individual calling himself the Yellow Wizard, swept the sky clean of the very powerful Tomradi Battleships. His, still human based consciousness was frightened for the first time in his life. Such a demonstration of power was beyond anything he could even imagine. He summoned Proth. Proth was the leader of a group calling itself the Black Hoods. Proth ahead of a numerous contingent had arrived at the former Estrella compound, only a few hours after Rex made the transition. According to the information he had collected regarding Avondur, before he came here, the Black Hoods were part of the Circle of Seven. An association of seven groups that somehow governed this unique place. Proth had introduced himself as the leader of the Black Hoods and vowed unwavering support. The Black Hoods held true to this promise when the Tomradi attacked. The leader of the Black Hoods appeared before the hastily reconstructed Throne of the First Emperor and bowed deeply before Rex. “Lord Master of all that is, you summoned me. Here I am to do thy bidding.” Rex looked at the completely shrouded being. It appeared human and from the sound of the voice, it was male. The shroud or robe worn by the being reminded Rex of a monk’s robe. A loose-fitting garment girded by a robe-like tie. The head covered by a cowl pulled deep before the actual face. Rex had noticed, that the Black Hoods wore an opaque mask over their faces and thus creating the illusion of shapeless darkness beneath those hoods. The leader of the Black Hoods differed only by a silvery belt instead of a black one. “Tell me, Proth would you kill or even kill yourself I ask you to do so?” The masked man before him drew a sharp-looking dagger from beneath his left arm’s sleeve and put the point against his throat. “Give the command. Lord of Lords.” “Put that knife away and tell me about that Circle of Seven, about that Yellow Wizard and the Tomradi. Do you wield powers like the leader of the Yellow Robes?” “No, I do not and no one does, Lord of Lords. The Yellow Wizard is not more powerful than I am. But his aspect is connected to the Voice and as it appears, he acts as a conduit for ‘the One Behind It All’. The display of cosmic might and control was of such source. The Yellow Wizard acted as an Avatar of these forces if you will.” “The One Behind It All is an entity of great power?” “That is a question I cannot answer, Lord Rex. The One Behind it all might be an entity. It certainly is beyond anything and everything that can be grasped or defined. Once you become one with the Dark One, we believe you will be able to grasp and understand what no one else can.” Rex had to think about this answer for a moment and it caused him to shiver in inhuman pleasure. Power of such godlike levels revealed to him, power and control so far beyond what even the original Invictus could imagine as he appeared to the Voice of the Rule so very long ago. “Proth, tell me more about this circle and why you have come to pledge their allegiance to me?” “There are Seven Circles indeed and each circle summoned by the Voice became an aspect of the forces that guard and protect this most unusual place in all the Universe. It is here where this Universe came to be. It is here where that divine spark of existence has been ignited. Fueled perhaps by energies and conditions set in motion by pre-cursor realms of existence.” “Go on.” The hooded man nodded. “This universe, this realm is like no other that came before or exists parallel. Not the Netherworlds, nor the Upper Realms. This is the Prime Universe and after the Dark One has resurrected and made the Decision. The meta-verse will be cleansed to all those aspects and entities that linger on. No one knows what will happen when you become the Dark One. Oh, mightiest of Lords, but it is speculated that many or perhaps all rifts will be closed forever. The Cosmic Veil that is torn and full of holes, will be restored and whatever other realms might survive can no longer be accessed from this plane or vice versa.” Rex soaked up this information. It verified and clarified what he had found in the translation of ‘Prophecy of Before and Yet to come’. He motioned to the leader of the Black Hoods that he was still listening. “Find a seat, Proth and tell me more.” The Black-robed man found a seat on a chair that had appeared inside a circle of light in the otherwise dark throne chamber. “Lord of Darkness. We, the Black Hoods awaited your return ever since you disappeared and the First Empire fell. We have not lost faith that you will return and take your rightful place as the Ultimate Deity. I know beyond doubt that you are indeed Rex Invictus and I am blessed beyond compare to be the one to serve you and witness your rise oh mighty Lord. “The Yellow Robes worship the Voice and the one behind it. We do not place importance to anyone and anything but you, the Anti-Force of Life and Darkness Incarnate.” “The Seven Circles worship and follow different deities then?” “Oh yes, Mightiest of them all. There are indeed seven aspects of this Circle and each is signified by a shade or color. Black, Blue, Red, Yellow, White, Green, and Grey. Some say the Yellow Robes are the most powerful, while the White Shrouds are the weakest. But it is not so, all are equal in the Circle. This world has been ordained to be the place where the Decision is made by you. Therefore, the most potent forces have agreed to protect and preserve this place. We, the Black Robes have always represented you, the Dark One.” Alice stepped before the man wearing Union uniform and Captain rank. The name-patch on his right chest identified him as Captain Olafson. She and many others of the crew had never met this man, even though there always had been that scuttlebutt that Erica had begun her career as a male. To her, the person was a stranger, there was no aspect other than the eyes and some outlines in the face that reminded her of Erica Olafson. She had talked to her mother for over three hours, and despite all the explanations her mother has given her. Alice did not understand it all and the woman claiming to be her mother remained to be a stranger to her. Oh, she didn’t doubt the fact that Angela was indeed her birth mother, but she was an adult now and never had been raised by anyone else but Nestor. To her, that old Terran was more real and a closer parent than anyone. The crew of the Tigershark, especially Narth and Har-Hi had filled those holes that were occupied by uncles, brothers, and grandparents. Ever since she had come aboard the Tigershark she ceased to feel like an orphan. That terrifying Y’All they called TheOther was like a big brother to her. Krabbel, Mao and Shaka were like loving uncles. Shea, Brana, and Elfi like sisters and aunts and Erica Olafson, had always been that mother she never had. Stern, always correct and proper, but everyone aboard knew she would never ever abandon anyone regardless of the circumstances. Narth told her that Eric and Erica were aspects of the same person. “Captain, Sir. General Lichfangh suggested that I talk to you. The woman, Angela Curse, revealed herself to be my mother.” “I certainly have a few moments, Ensign Enigma, before we leave the ship. I am glad you found your birth mother.” “Captain, about that. General Lichfangh suggests that you are more than human and an entity known to some as the Dark One.” “This is so. I am indeed but I have not been restored completely. I sense a deep reason for your line of questions.” Alice was not sure how to say it, but tried anyway. “My mother claims that you are my father, are you?” “Ensign…Alice, I do not know. As far as I know, I was slain or injured when I was that entity. To my knowledge, I have been split into twelve aspects or parts. I do not know how I could have sired anyone, as I was in limbo for many pre cursor realities.” The Captain sighed. “One such part is still missing; it is my memory of all that was. I will be able to answer your question when I have it. Regardless if I am or not, Alice. I am very proud of you.” “Why did you abandon your Erica personality?” asked Alice. “Ensign, Erica and I are siblings. I am not her and she is not me. We share much and have shared the same mind. But so close to my resurrection, she has stepped back to let me fulfill my destiny.” “I do not know why I know this, but I must come along because what will occur is also linked very closely to me.” Alice replied. That there was something significant about to occur, was not lost to the Admiral of the Fleet. The Eternal Warrior was gone. So was his wife. The commandant of NAVINT had overwritten his instructions regarding the Tigershark. He was brooding in his office high above San Francisco Bay. While there was plenty of work, some of it literally piling up on his desk before him. He simply could not get his mind off the mysterious event that was looming in the near future. Officially he was human and he never felt anything but a Scotsman that just happened to live longer than just about anyone born on Earth, but the truth of the matter was that he had become an immortal and his senses of things closed to the mind of mortals had been sharpened over the millennia of his existence. Not in the least because he was picked to become an immortal. While he had nothing in the form of information, he was convinced that the events he felt were about to occur were connected to the reason he was chosen to become immortal. McElligott hated to be kept in the dark about things in general, but he was not exactly a helpless fool. He was the head of the entire Union Spatial Navy. And as organizations went, this was not the smallest. He had access to incredible resources. One of the most potent ones was NELSON II, a super computronic perhaps equal to Mothermachine. NELSON II monitored every report and communication within the Union Fleet and was working in concert with MATA HARI, the NAVINT AI. McElligott was cleared RED-RED-RED, the highest and rarest classification level. In technical terms, no Union secret was closed to him. NELSON’s warm male voice interrupted his musings. Admiral, Sir, One has completed the situation assessment request.” “Let me hear it.” “Initial reports from planet N’Ger can be confirmed within 92 percent accuracy. Following individuals’ presence on that planet within the last two weeks have been confirmed: Stahl, Richard - Admiral 1st Fleet Lichfangh, Alycia - General PSI Corps Narth, Supreme Deepa, Lydaa - Admiral NAVINT Decker, Phil - -Inspector Union Police Skallagrimmson, Egill – Representative of Nilfeheim to the Assembly Moansti, Alegar - Representative of Sares to the Assembly Narth - Representative of the Narth to the Assembly Dark Cloud - AXIOM agent, declared MIA shortly after the Ascent of Earth Listed individuals have been seen together at an N’Ger Hotel. The USS Tigershark and her crew are also reported to be on N’Ger, with a 99.9 percent probability to be involved in the most recent reports of Y’All activity on said planet. Considering the accumulation of high-profile individuals on this non-Union planet suggests the occurrence of significant events by a probability factor of 98 percent.” “Connect me to Cherubim and send her a copy of that report.” “Report sent, Sir. Unable to complete the contact request. Cherubim notified the system of a leave of absence with an unspecified duration.” McElligott cursed and said. “Why haven’t you included her on your list ?” “Director Cherubim has not been identified by any intelligence resource reporting to this system. Her MO includes the masterful assumption of other identities.” “Who else might be there?” “There is a 74 percent chance Rex Schwartz might be among the prominent visitors, Sir.” That did it, he was convinced beyond any doubt that his unexplainable notion of an upcoming event was more than a hunch, but a very real development. The climax of something that had been developing for a very long time. The reported entities gathering on N’Ger of all places was a virtual who is who of important individuals. He became angry and wondered why he was not informed, was he not also one of these very important beings? True enough, Stahl wasn’t exactly a close friend of his, Cherubim never really revealed her true feelings or motivations to anyone. Alycia was Stahl’s wife of course, but McElligott knew that the PSI Corps Commandant was much more than just a talented Psionic user. He punched the direct connection to Mothermachine. That sentient AI was one of the most intelligent entities known, and she was known to be a friend to Stahl. Maybe he confided in her. But neither Mothermachine nor the Klackt Queen had any information to give, even though he felt that both of them didn’t tell him what they knew. Of course, the Klackt Queen would lie for Stahl, and most likely sacrifice her own life for that cursed former Marine. The whole Union knew about the deep friendship between Nt’gtarthk the 745th and Stahl. Ever since Nt’gtarthk the 741st declared Stahl to be an honorable Klackt and close friend to all Klackt, these insects including their queen went nuts for that Buffon. Why Mothermachine, an AI of great intellect had similar notions was not entirely clear to the old Highlander. The lead system of all X101 told him, that she was not informed in detail as to what the Eternal Warrior was up to, or why he and others were gathered at N’Ger. She, however, urged him to let it be and trust Stahl. She suggested that his presence was not needed, otherwise, he would have been informed. The Klackt queen was a little less blunt but her argument that the Narth Supreme was with Stahl was all she needed to know that the situation was well in hand. The Narth Supreme, leader of the most secretive, mysterious civilization, was technically nothing more than a Union citizen. He held, at least as far as the public knew no position, he did not even represent the Narth. Yet to the vast majority of all Union Citizens, he was like a fatherly god. Deeply respected and beloved by almost everyone. While the Narth Supreme often and firmly rejected these ideas. The Narth Supreme was, like the Queen and Mothermachine member of the Grey Ghosts. He, McElligott and not Stahl was a part of that elusive group. Yet he did not count any of them as close friends. Admiral Stahl did, what was it with that simpleton anyway? McElligott called one of his aides. Instead of Commander Wolfgang Schneider, the tall Terran with Teutonic roots Commander Doug Robertson came in. “Sir?” The old Highlander was not displeased to see Robertson who was famous for his deep penetrating gaze and the black mustache, but he asked anyway. “Where is Commander Schneider?” “Sir, Wolfgang. I mean Commander Schneider is taking part in the annual Blaster marksman competition at Tell, planet. I was certain a memo and request were filed with you, Sir.” McElligott actually remembered signing something with Schneider’s name on it. “Ah yes, I think I recall. Never mind that anyway. Commander Robertson, have the USS SHANGRILA recalled to Armstrong Base, Luna and let me know when she is ready, I intend to visit a place called N’Ger.” “Aye, Sir.” “Commander, of all people I suspected you to be at Tell, planet. You are the reigning Fleet champion.” The usually so serious-looking Commander grinned. “I stay away so others have a chance.” Admiral Stahl looked over the group of twelve people that had gathered before the cave entrance, that according to Angela Curse contained a Nexus point aligned with Avondur. Phil, the old detective stepped back and said. “That is as far as I go, friends. I am, despite the long life I had so far, just a simple detective and policeman. The events and the appearance of Dark Cloud are evidence of something that is far beyond me. The trail leads to Avondur, but I know catching a thief is no longer on the agenda.” Stahl nodded. “Fair enough, I also think whatever we are about to do is beyond the comprehension of an old Marine. Unfortunately, my wife and the Narth Supreme feel that I need to go there.” Phil smiled. “That protege of yours, Captain Olafson has made the jump already.” “Yeah, he decided to go alone and told us to wait for his return in a note. He expressed concerns about our safety. Fat chance, we came this far.” Phil tipped his head and without a particular hurry walked down the steep and narrow mountain pass after he had watched Stahl, Luci Fera, Angela, the three Narth, Har-Hi, Shea, Egill, Alegar, and the beautiful girl Alice enter the naturally concealed cave entrance. To his surprise, he saw a group of individuals come up the path. He was not entirely surprised to recognize members of the Tigershark crew. Led by a magnificent Togar, he remembered their names as they had been introduced to him just the day before. The Saran princess Elfiatra, a big Archa spider, Mao Vouza, Shaka the Helmsman, the towering security chief Hans Neugruber. The chrome skinned X101 gleamed so brightly, Phil’s eyes watered. There were others as well. Two Attikans, the containment suit of a Non-Corp. A gray Nul and a terrifying Y’All. Phil said to the Togar. “They have traversed to Avondur by now, I am sure. Didn’t Admiral Stahl ask you to wait for their return?” The Togar Commander growled. “He put me in charge and was not specific as to where we were supposed to wait. The captain never left anyone of us behind, now it is our turn.” Elfi said. “Oh, Mr. Decker, have you seen Ensign Meeze by any chance? It is a worm-like creature about a meter long. With small arms and a ring mouth. We can’t find him and SHIP tells us, Meeze left shortly after Captain Olafson.” The old detective shook his head. “I remember the annelid, but I have not seen him to be part of the group that just left.” Phil grinned deeply as he kept descending. He had never heard of Captain Olafson before, and had spent only a short time aboard the Tigershark, but he felt the tight relationship between all members of that diverse crew. I gained consciousness in complete and utter darkness and without feeling anything at all, I tried to reach for my face but it appeared as if I had no hands, no feet, No body at all. I did remember the rooftop terrace and the tall shrouded thing my brother identified as his body. Was I dead? Did that cursed entity that shared my mind for so long kill me? He was a Dark and evil entity after all. Someone calling itself the Antiforce of Life. I felt betrayed and angry. My anger grew fast and suddenly these raw disembodied emotions gave me a faint tingling sensation. I could feel something physical. “Sister, don’t interfere! I am in my own body now. I must complete my journey.” “Screw you and your damn journey! You never asked me if I wanted you in my mind and now you killed me just like that. I don’t know who or what I am, but if my anger enables me to interfere. You can bet your ass that I will do so. I never give up or surrender, you should know that.” “Sister, your body is human and easily hurt. It is in a safe space and I will relinquish it to you as soon as I know how to. The last token with all my knowledge and my memories is yet to be found. I did not kill you or end your existence. I do not desire to do so.” “So why is it I shared my body, my eyes and everything with you, and now that you are in control I can see and feel nothing at all?” “I do not know why that is, or what made you stir and wake in this body that is mine. I know that your body still exists.” I was on the verge of believing him, but I didn’t trust him. I wanted to live and control my own body. What right did he have to simply take over? My anger grew despite his warnings, the more my anger took over, the more I could feel something. Then it happened. The darkness subsided and I instantly felt my body. My arms and my legs. I knew I was lying on a harsh and cold ground. I opened my eyes and blinked into the twilight of a setting sun. It took me a moment to gather my senses and sit up. I was completely naked, sitting on an ice-cold rock near a cave entrance. There was a meandering river about a mile distant, a mostly snow-covered forest of strange alien trees. I first heard the flapping of large wings and then saw a monstrous thing. It was human proportioned, the size of a very tall Dai. It had bat-like wings that did not appear to be big enough to keep that thing flying. It also carried a weird weapon, like a stick that reminded me of a mop rather than a weapon, but the mop head emitted a cool bluish glow. The face of the thing, I could only describe as demonic, the Nogoll like horns sprouting from its skull underlined that. I jumped to my feet. I had no weapons at all, and for the first time in my adult memory, I was certain to be alone. My dark brother had left me and apparently spit me out where ever I was. I cursed him. “You no-good piece of Nubhir dung. May you choke on regurgitated rotten fish vomit. Oh, I am so sick of being the plaything of others.” There was no response at all, but the flying thing came closer and screeched unnaturally, emitting a stream of bluish steam which, hitting the ground I had been standing on seconds ago, covered it with bluish ice. I grabbed a dry tree branch and hefted it like a sword. “If you think you can impress a Neo Viking with ice, you ugly son of a bitch, you got a surprise coming…” Chapter 16: Ice Demons (ctd) The president and CEO of the largest mega-corporation was not recognizable wearing this full armor. In this galaxy, so far from M-0, SII meant nothing and Rex Schwartz was unknown. His alter ego, however, Invictus Rex was remembered. Even though his reign had ended billions of years ago. The legend of the First Empire and its god-like leader was still told, not that the surviving stories had anything to do with what happened. One of these legends claimed that survivors of the terrible conflict between the Loyal Imperials and the forces united under the lead of Imperia Regina arrived here, colonized this world and eventually became the Avondurs. Now that Rex had full access to all the memories of his alter ego, he knew this was partially true. The woman claiming to be his daughter was a fraud, as he never sired a daughter and never designated anyone to be his successor. The sphere of survivors did arrive here, but Avondur was not void of sentient life. Rex sat brooding in his restored throne. As an immortal he had developed a sense for things that were not accessible to mortals, and now since he had merged with the consciousness of a true entity, he too had felt the disturbing pulses of Cosmic Power that rippled the Omni Ether. The first one, reached his mind while he was still in the M-o Galaxy and very recently, a second cosmic pulse of utter darkness disturbed his truly evil foundation. The first pulse proclaimed to all creation that the JUDGE was one with the Dark One. This trans cosmic proclamation was not made by a voice or uttered in words anyone could understand, yet all who were sensitive to these matters, instantly knew who the JUDGE was and that this was indeed the age and universe where the Dark One was to resurrect. The second was even more disturbing, the Dark One reclaimed his dominion over the Antiforce of life…the Antiforce of Existence. The ultimate power of judgment and the final answer to life had been given to one entity, one source. Until now he was convinced that he was the most suitable contender of this condition, second perhaps only to the One behind it all. He conceded to the fact that everyone claiming to have a stake in gaining this power had come to Avondur. Netherworld lords, entities existing long before this reality cam to be and a dozen more he knew little about. He was all that much concerned about these others. He was the sum of Rex Schwartz; the most ruthless Terran Human ever to exist; and a being that used the title Invictus Rex. Invictus Rex once was a mage of a long-gone precursor universe. While there was that belief held by a handful of Cosmic Elders, that he was a follower of Sateer, and belonged to that ill-fated brotherhood. He never associated with the High Father of the Brotherhood, also known as Saeth. Unseen by anyone, as his face was now hidden beneath the fear-inducing mask helmet of his armor, a cold grin curled his lips. Saeth, was fading away in a desolate and otherwise dark and empty plane. Sitting imprisoned in the Stronghold of the Fallen. The Brotherhood wiped out and destroyed. His hidden smile did not last long, as his mind remembered his own origin. When the Dark One was defeated by Crea and her Alliance, the first of all Universes was destroyed and new realities took its place. In one of these realities. The now unbound consciousness of SATA, the original personification of Evil, the opposite of Good took form in a being known as Nefarious. In this early realm of reality, a world brought forth a species of humans and one of its sons, an exiled prince accused of the most heinous crimes with the name of Krohatar, found the hidden dwelling of Nefarious and was accepted as an apprentice and introduced to the ways of Evil incarnate. His master granted him immortality and showed him the way onto the Plane of Eternity. There Krohatar, learned about the fate and the prophesized return of the Dark One. There on the Plane of Eternity, he escaped the destruction of his universe. The Voice of the RULE approached him at the dawn of this, the Prime Universe to become an Elder of the Universe, to observe and assure the resurrection of the Dark One. After receiving call and powers, he rejected or rebelled against the Rule as he wanted to become the vessel of the reincarnation of the Dark One. Entering the new Universe in a new body, he observed an Nnnth. Rejected by its kind to join the new amalgam of Nnnth and the Arth, creating and rising an Empire of unparalleled size. Krohatar, slew that Nnnth and replaced the Emperor. Now known as Invictus Rex he conquered and destroyed millions of civilizations in order to find the 12 tokens and to prevent any other society to bring forth a suitable vessel for the Dark One, other than himself. At the height of that First Empire he realized that all his efforts to find the tokens were fruitless and he no longer had access to the Plane of Eternity, he decided to go the same path as the Narth and ascend to a higher level of existence. Using a then expanded consciousness to seek and find the Tokens. However, his efforts were flawed and instead of emerging as a higher entity, he exiled himself in a death-like sleep. When Rex Schwartz relocated the headquarters of SII to the planet Onyx, excavations for the foundations of the SII Needle uncovered Invictus Tomb. When it was shown to Rex Schwartz, its kindred spirit stirred the sleeping Invictus, and after a short time, the two became one and Invictus existed again. The gigantic business empire embedded deep in a mega society known as the Union was the perfect seed of secretly growing Empire. The metaphysical aspects of the Omniverse, guarded and predicted by the mysterious Urd, appeared to had a hand in him meeting Shea, the daughter of Luc. Proth was the leader of the Black Hoods, silently remained sitting on his chair, while his declared lord and master were deep in thought. While Rex was thinking about all this, a third pulse disturbed the fabric of the Omni-Verse. Rex instantly knew that the force he wanted to secure for himself, was restored. What all these entities including himself had assumed did not happen. The essence of the Dark One did no longer need a vessel to resurrect, the Dark God had found its shell. No one would inherit or become the new embodiment of this Force Cosmic, the Dark One had come into his own. All those who had planned, schemed and endured countless eons, instantly became aware that it was all for naught. The reason for Cosmic Elders to exist had ended, there was only one aspect left. One token of power to be reunited. The part of Rex, that expected to become the new Dark One felt cheated and Rex screamed in utter agony of defeated agony. This tremendous outcry swept Proth of his seat and made the strong walls and floors shake as if subject to a strong earthquake. Rex was not the only one feeling the same way. Crimsor and his master Sata also knew their quest to become the Dark One had failed. They all became instantly aware that they had wasted all their existence on a false path. Lumis was not spared. He too felt the reunification of the Dark One’s essence with his true shell. However, he did not seek to become the Dark One, his task appointed by Crea herself was to defeat the Dark One. Slay him again and this time slay him for good. He had failed to do so, while that foulest of entities was still in a mortal shell and far from complete. Now the mortal shell had been dropped and this Dark God dwelled once again in his true shell and body. No power, no force not all the weapons of the Universe able to slay him. Except for the WEAPON. Crea, the goddess who instilled him with promises of power and hope had fled. She was no longer with him, that connection he shared with her suddenly felt vacant. The very last he felt was her fear. The fear of a goddess knowing the time of Judgement had drawn near was unlike any fear and horror any thinking being could imagine. Lumis dropped to his knees, in utter despair. Only a few of his Knights had remained and those who still stood on his side distanced themselves as fast as they could from him. For there was no doubt, before the Dark One would carry his vengeance to Crea, he would come to him. In all his agony he suddenly knew, without doubt, the Dark One had arrived on Avondur. He knelt in the dust not far from where the forces of the Tomradi and the representatives of the Seven Circles had gathered. The Red Knight approached him, and with him was Sata, the high lord of Netherworlds, the one who conspired with Crea and betrayed the Dark One. He too experienced fear as he knew he too was to face the Dark One. Sata spoke. “Lord Lumis, you are still the champion and the chosen one. The Dark One is yet not complete and the WEAPON can slay him, I am certain.” Lumis spread his arms. “How can I be that champion when Crea has left me and I do not know where the WEAPON is?” “The WEAPON has arrived on Avondur, she is the daughter of Angela. Angela was spawned by us to steal the WEAPON. She was successful and had eluded us and foiled all attempts of ours to find her daughter. That daughter is here, and whatever she is was is of no significance. She carries my seed and must obey, I will command her to give control over the WEAPON to you.” The winged creature expelled another blast of icy breath. Even though I was able to evade this second blast and my angry shout at that flying monster regarding my Nilfeheim nature. I could feel the deep freezing effect, as it covered more ground with bluish ice. The branch I had gathered was of satisfying length and had a good weight, but I was too far from the thing to even hit its feet. I hated to run, but run I did. I dash as fast as I could between those alien trees, tried to ignore the sharp rocks and stinging thorns that penetrated my bare feet. Why did it always have to be me, running naked from someone or something that wanted to do me harm? While I ran, I turned my head and sure enough that flying ice demon thing was following me. However, the trees provided obstacles to that creep, and he could not fly as fast as it most likely could. I hoped there weren’t more of them. It was not long enough in my recent past to forget, the time when I ran bare feet across the cracked Duro-Crete surface of a Sin 4 spaceport, littered with wrecks and garbage, pursued by bounty hunters and similar scum. Back then, I at least had my good old .45. I wished I could send a few slugs towards that winged Ice demon. Not that this was the only time I had to run for my life, with nothing in terms of clothing. My adventures on Jarsumat abducted not knowing where I was, stripped of everything I owned. Back then it was blisters, now it was sharp rocks and thorns. “Brother if you can hear me if you still feel my thoughts. I give a hoot what kind of Dark God you are. I am going to shove that ax so far up your arse, you feel it in your throat.” An ice blast hit a tree to my left and shattered like glass as the flying demon hit it with his mob-like stick. The next blast would certainly hit me, but I had reached the banks of the river. I prayed to Odin that it was water and lunging forward like a diving Rock Shark I jumped hands and head first. It was water, cold water but not even as cold as I liked to keep the pool aboard my ship. I had almost forgotten about my gills, as I made the conscious act of stop breathing through my mouth and nose and opened my gills. In all my misery, not knowing where I was, feeling abandoned and betrayed by an entity that claimed to be my brother, I could not ignore that primeval feeling of joy and freedom I always got when I found myself in the environment I somehow always thought of my real home. I swam as fast as I could, deeper and closed my eyes. That similar almost forgotten ability of mine, kicked in. Just as when I dove with Tyr, deep below the oceans of Nilfeheim, well past the depths where light had any meaning. I sensed local life forms, fish-like creatures. None of a size or numbers that concerned me. I now also sensed that flying thing hovering close over the water surface, to my surprise it appeared to be a creature of artificial origin. The river right here near the shore was not deep, I went into a crouching position…now the sensible thing to do would have been to swim as fast and as long as I could, away from whatever it was that was hunting me, but my old Viking rage and my anger took over as usual and prevented me from doing the sensible thing. I uncoiled like a spring and catapulted myself as fast as I could upwards, right underneath that flyboy. Breaching the surface like a Tyranno. I broke the surface grabbed one of the Ice Demons legs. Gravitation and my weight did the rest. The thing was too close to the water’s surface to react in time and perhaps compensate for my weight. My pursuer was pulled below the water surface. Underwater fighting was something I knew well, and stabbed the end of the wood branch I still held with all the force I could muster and like a harpoon right into the ugly face of the thrashing and utterly confused thing. The wooden branch broke, but not without leaving a sizeable part sticking in its maw. A darkish liquid clouded the water around its head, yet it wasn’t dead. Confused and blinded it kept thrashing. It swung that mop like thing in a wide arch. Everyone knowing about underwater fighting knew that swings were slow and ineffective. I easily avoided and managed to wrestle the stick out of its right claw, stabbing the bluish glowing end into its stomach. Crackling sparks of some kind of energies did what the branch failed to do. It killed whatever it was I was fighting. My senses verified that the thing was no longer moving and sinking like a rock towards the ground where it kept tumbling swept further by the steady current of the river. Yet I was unable to relax or catch my bearings. Just as I surfaced and about to wade towards the shore. Two more of these flying demons came with swift flaps of their wings. Glowing mob sticks extended like lances. The situation escalated quickly, before I could dice back, a bright weapon beam hit the left Ice demon, while a woman with wings dive-bombed the other, brandishing a sword with both hands and severing the head clear off the demon’s shoulders, sending the thing in a shower of sparks crashing into the thorny brush that covered some of the river’s bank. I was without cover and wanted to dive, better safe than sorry. The sword-swinging flying woman wore a cowl like hood, a mask that covered the upper half of her face. She had enormous wings, she used in skillful flaps to hover over the water. She was joined by a near-identical looking woman, armed with what looked like an energy weapon of sorts, most likely the thing that emitted the fiery beam. The woman with the sword called in a strangely familiar language. It wasn’t Union, but it was a language I heard before, it was Seenian. I understood some of it and it sounded like. “You, no run.” Without the aid of a Wrist Com and a translation app. I tried to remember enough from what Cateria thought us, during our quest for the Seenian depot “Are you friend or foe?” That caused open amazement in both the flying women. “You speak old Seenian.” The other addressed me in an old Union standard more akin to the way the Mini Terrans spoke, a fact that surprised me. “Are you from Earth?” “No, I am from Nilfeheim but my ancestors came from Earth.” The one with the blaster asked. “Are there more of you? Did the Tomradi capture another Ark?” The one with the sword said. “We can talk about all these details in our retreat. Come, sister, the water is icy and you are injured.” I waded out of the water and said. “I would not mind a fire or something, but I am short of wings. So fly slowly so I can keep up.” The one with the sword said. “I am Beliga, and this is Umati. We are the Righteous Angels of Sandakaar. We saw you defeat an Ice Breath Demon with your bare hands.” Umati landed and held out her hand to help me completely out of the water. “We have summoned a Sky-Wagon. It will be faster than walking the many miles to our place.” Beliga now also landed in an elegant flurry of wings and steps. “Who are you?” “I am Captain Erica Olafson of the United Stars of the Galaxies. We are on Avondur?” “Yes Erica, this is Avondur. Are you the shipmaster of an ark?” He watched the man that was now called the captain enter the cave and step onto the dark metallic platform there and disappear in a flash of light. He wasn’t around humans or many other beings for all that long, but he had learned there was a difference between male and female humans. Not that race or species meant much aboard that ship he now called home. While his Union Friends called his kind the Wheeze, it was actually based on a misunderstanding. Wheeze only meant ‘We’ but got lost in the original faulty translation and the problem of having ring mouths that simply weren’t meant to speak Union standard. His kind was called Genolax and they were part of a biosphere of along lost world that included the gigantic Vikarz. Like humans had different races, there were different Lax. The equally lost, all-black Pinolax, the very aggressive and violent Trilax that still existed somewhere in the Leo galaxy and the Genolax, who had been genetically altered by the Mora-6 to become maintenance and engineering organism. Designed to crawl through the Mora-6 creations and keep their creations maintained, clean and operating. While Meeze was not very old, he lived for almost 700 standard Union years and could, if no accidents or diseases occurred reach an age of perhaps 2000 years. While all Genolax were intelligent and eager to learn, Meeze was particularly smart and loved to learn even more than others. All these years in the crucible with access to the technical records of a thousand species, with not much else to do, he studied and learned. Then the Union came with the mission to destroy the Crucible. They weren’t the first ones trying to do so, but unlike the others, the Unions did not ignore the Genolax and went out of their way to save them. The Genolax reached Union space and received membership. The misnomer somehow stuck, especially since the Genolax didn’t object. So, the Genolax of Leo II became the Union Wheeze with their own planet. A race of scavenging worms was not seen as anything special or really noteworthy, just another species of many. His friends and family embraced their new home with great enthusiasm. Meeze was no different, except the fact that he found real friends within a spaceship. The crew embraced him for his personality and not for his form. Meeze and all the Genolax were quite aware of their appearance and the way other species looked down on them. No one aboard the Tigershark did. While he did not know how things were done on other Union ships, that special bond that existed between this most diverse crew was unique, he was certain about that. They didn’t act just like soldiers or order takers. The crew was much more like a big Genolax family, and while he would never openly admit it, he liked the captain. She went out of her way to make sure he was safe and back aboard. That meant a lo9t to him. That new human that somehow became the captain and everyone accepted it, as some sort of natural cycle thing. On one hand, it was perfectly understandable to Meeze, because his kind could switch genders, usually once in a life cycle, but sometimes more. So, the biological side of things was not in question, but he had learned that female humans were different in more than superficial ways. Shea., most likely one of the smartest people aboard would act completely different to a situation than Har-Hi. Yet the CMO and the princess, as different as can be to Shea and to each other shared basic traits when confronted with a situation. The same held true for Har-Hi, Shaka, and Mao. Different as can be yet there was a common baseline. Meeze had spent all his life observing and learning about xeno tech. Tech of many Tech-levels and form a thousand societies. Some tech incorporated more biotech. Complex systems relying on programs and routines, neuropathways and genetic encoded behavior patterns. So he noticed these differences and when Captain Erica Olafson came back from the excursion on N’Ger and presented her as Eric and male. He, at first accepted it, not in the least hearing stories and crew members talk about the fact that the captain begun existence and career as a male and only after receiving command over the Tifershark decided to become female. To him, however, the male captain was a completely different person. He just didn’t feel right. Meeze wanted Erica back. The scavenging worm knew that there was more to Erica. There were the rumors among the crew of course and the story of something inhuman developing inside Erica. Meeze was around for a while and he had heard many legends and rumors. He was fully aware if beings that developed past one stage and attained a higher state. The Narth and that Yeoman were prime examples of that. That the Narth was of a different and higher level of awareness was quite clear to Meeze, and that the human female Yeoman was in reality form another realm with a very different appearance was not a very well kept secret. The Tigershark had more than one of these beings. There was the Non-Corp Two Three, the living dust cloud Dusty, a being that shared its existence by permanently existing halfway in this and half in another dimension. And that there were more such entities all across the universe was certainly no surprise to him., the oldest of the Vikarz existed for many million years and remembered every moment, making that oldest of the Lax akin to a higher entity. A whistling, hiss came from his ring mouth. “Pffz. Meeze findz the Captain.” Meeze wiggled on the platform and the blinding light engulfed him. Chapter 17: The last Token What the two women called a Sky wagon was a strange contraption with a big propeller on top. It somehow looked to me as if someone designed a flying machine with an insect as inspiration. While there were no insects on Nilfeheim, I remembered my Union school lessons. I also recalled our instructor at Camp Idyllic, Lt. Aurelius. In one of his xeno tech classed, he showed us a similar contraption and he called it a helicopter. Beliga, motioned to the machine that whipped up quite a gale as it landed on the water. “Come quick, sister. The Knights of Avondur will soon know that three of their creations will not return, and investigate. When they do, they come en masse.” While I had many questions, I decided to follow them. I didn’t have all that many options and I decided to trust them. The noise level inside the machine was bearable but not low enough to carry any meaningful conversation. Neither Beliga nor Umati had joined, but I could see them outside keeping up with the flying machine. The thing was piloted by a man, but thankfully he was busy piloting the flying machine. The only other passenger was an older woman who smiled at me and then offered me a colorful blanket, which I thankfully used to cover myself. The flight lasted about ten minutes. First, we had followed the river upstream. The landscape did not change much, but then the purplish tree vegetation thinned out and made way to tended fields. Something that reminded me of Jarsumat as well. The alien sun mostly obscured by gray clouds was about to settle behind a not so distant mountain range. There was a settlement, a small town or village ahead of us, but the machine swung to the right and gained altitude as it followed the upward slope of a mountain. Moments later it landed on a narrow ledge and was immediately pushed inside by a group of men and women. The racket of the motor died down and the old woman said. “Sister of Earth, we can get out now. We are all eager to hear how you ended up here on Avondur. There aren’t any others of you?” I shrugged my shoulders. “I am not certain. Others wanted to come here, but I don’t know if they made it. The last thing I remember was a hotel terrace on N’Ger and then I woke at the point of that ice cage.” A young woman with an arrogant, quite hostile demeanor stepped before me just as I climbed out. “I think you are a spy of the Avondur-Knights. That cave is forbidden to anyone. It is a passage they say, to the realm of the Judge. No one has ever emerged from there.” “I don’t give a hoot what you think, Ma’am. I am here by invitation. I can leave.” “You cannot leave, you know where our hideout is, I warned them to bring you here.” I was about as annoyed as can be. “Listen good, girl. I am cold, hungry and quite angry. I do not know where I am, but I assume I am many million light-years from my home, my ship. I am in this situation because of a dirty rotten brother of mine. If you don’t want me here, fine. By Thor’s mighty hammer don’t you dare stand in my way.” She blinked with her pointed skin thrust upward. “I am a warrior acolyte and the daughter of Kaliha, you are naked and must obey.” The two-winged women that I encountered first had landed and came close. Beliga said “She needs our help, and she defeated an Ice Demon on her own. Go back to Kaliha and remember your place.” I said. “Whatever outfit you run here; I don’t think I belong here. Thanks for the ride and the rescue. I’ll find a way home. Have a nice day.” The young woman drew a sword. “I only take instructions from my teacher. Kaliha express…” She could not say any more, I had stepped into her reach, whacked her wrist holding the sword with considerable force. She dropped the sword and like a first-rate, amateur tried to reach for it. That left her wide open for an Aikido throw and sent her to the rocky ground. I took the sword. “Bad idea, introducing swords to a fight with a Neo Viking.” Beliga spread her arms. “Sister, don’t judge us by that. She is an unruly hot head. You are welcome here, please let us find you something to wear and food. We will then gather so you can tell us who you are and we will tell you about us.” “You sure have a weird way of showing hospitality, I’d say, but okay.” Meeze noticed a second flash of light behind him. Something went through that Nexus Point he had just used, but there was nothing visible. He knew of several technologies that could cloak or render an individual invisible. He drew his small TKU, a gift from Circuit and dialed it to max. “Show yourself, Meeze is not stoopiz!” Out of thin air, a gray empty suit appeared. “I am Tyron, don’t be alarmed.” “Meeze hops through a trans spatial gate to someplace I never been. Then something invisible comes after. You are a little biz stoopiz, Meeze is very alarmed.” “I saw you sneak out, right after Captain Olafson. I know we are in a world of trouble for doing that, but I too am very concerned about the Captain.” Meeze was no longer angry at the Seenian Suit. “Meeze not cares about the troubles, Meeze wanz the Captinz back.” “I do as well. I was there when she disappeared. She left me behind and all her things. Where did her body go? I have been closer to her than anyone, I know that man that is supposed to be Eric Olafson, is not the same as Erica. I am just a machine, but I simply know.” “Meeze knows too, he feelz not the same.” “Where are we going Mr. Meeze?” “We goes after that Captinz and ask him.” Tyron scooped up Meeze and said. “We can move faster this way and I can extend my cloaking abilities around you as well.” Morning dawned over the city of Sandakaar. The Tomradi troops had settled down where they stood. The old Estrella compound, still engulfed in that purplish force field, Armed and armored troops of the First Emperor standing at the ready behind the ramparts. Crimsor and the vast hordes of Demon creatures also settled down but milling around restless and eager to tear into all these living things of this plane. None of the usual market activity, none of the locals had come out to set up their stalls and conduct their daily business, Right here at the eastern entrance to Sandakaar, the city appeared like a ghost town. Everyone was hiding, knowing that something utterly profound was about to happen. Sata himself, Balkurs the servant of Baal and Crimsor had approached Lumis; together they waited. Lumis was nervous as can be. “The Dark One, he has arrived has he not?” Sata, really looked like many believed a Demon Lord should look, with bright red skin. Piercing, flame engulfed horns from his forehead flame yellow eyes and emitting a feelable scorching heat. “Yes, he is here, I sensed his arrival in the early hours of this day.” “Then where is he? And where is the WEAPON?” The Demon lord answered. “He is not yet complete; one believes he is searching for that last token.” Crimsor pointed his gauntlet fist towards the mountains. “The WEAPON has just arrived!” Sata cackled evilly. “All is not lost, Lumis. You control the WEAPON and the Dark One can be slain.” Lord Lumis liked the sound of that. “Then let us secure that WEAPON.” Stahl and his group had traversed to Avondur. Luci Fera, the demon daughter said to Stahl. “This is Avondur. It is here the first spark of this Universe had been ignited. It is here where all psionic energy emerges and it is here where thousands of rifts connect to other realities.” Luci just finished her sentence, when an invisible force blew much of the cave walls aside as if they were made of insubstantial dust. Three humanoids hovered a few feet above the ground. The one in the middle wore a gleaming armor of silver that shone in brilliant light. The left one wore a red armor, while the right one had the appearance of the Devil himself. Lord Lumis instantly recognized Alice to be the WEAPON thundered. “Miniscule humans, hand her over. Admiral Stahl never to be intimidated or too surprised by anything had his battle suit’s shield activated. “Guys find cover. These clowns are serious.” Alycia reverted to her true form, a seven meters tall winged demon. “Lumis, you stand against me, the first of the Coven. “ “I am the daughter of Lucifer. Come then Sata and match thy power with mine.” “I killed one of your kind before and I will do so again.” Har-Hi proclaimed. Shea drew her sword, just as Egill did. The three Narth stood close together and instead of speaking, a visible beam of pure psionic energies hammered into Lumis, and pushed the Lord of light away with force, while Stahl fired his main suit weapon. The QNP blast burned right through Sata’s chest. “Don’t mind if this minuscule human roasts your ass, demon.” Crimsor realized that this group was far from minuscule. Sata was not killed, but he just like Lumis who just emerged from a pile of rubble. His shiny armor damaged once again. Sata, recognized Luci and knew he was in for a fight. Why did she stand against him? Was her father not one of the entities that had to face the wrath of the Dark One if that Dark God could not be stopped? While he summoned his army of demons, he yelled. “Luci Fera, why are you on their side?” She answered with a fiery blast “Because my heritage does not define me, even one as I, found acceptance with them.” Lumis did not want to waste time and energy on this fight, he was so close. He had underestimated them, Crimsor also called for fighters and the battle raged. These ten individuals posed a bigger challenge then he anticipated. The young woman that Crimsor called ‘the WEAPON’ fought with telekinetics on an unprecedented level. She smashed house-sized boulders like titanic hammers on the advancing hordes. “Crimsor call her and let us leave.” Crimsor yelled in an ancient language and it did make the young woman stop. She staggered forward and Sata engulfed her in the reddish light of a netherworld portal. Alice disappeared before her friends could react, as they all were engaged in combat. “I got her!” Sata yelled. The three entities fled, while their summoned hordes covered their retreat. They had given me clothing to wear. It consisted of a tunic-like belted dress and soft calf-high flat-heeled boots and I was taken to a meeting room. The older woman I had met in the flying machine turned out to be some sort of community leader. While there were about twenty people gathered, both men and women. I had a clear notion that it was the women that dominated this group. The old woman introduced herself as Mother Kaliha. “I must apologize for my apprentice, but I wanted to make sure that you are not a spy. Your reaction convinced me that you are not.” I rolled my eyes. “I guess this is how things are done here, but it is certainly a weird approach to determine if someone is a spy or not. Anyway, I can rest you assured I am no spy, I don’t know where I am and have no clue who you are or what I am supposed to consider as a spy.” “Who are you?” The old woman sitting behind a wooden desk, while flanked to each side by male and females. All quite human-looking. I was certain to notice Seenian traits. “I am Captain Erica Olafson, of the Union starship Tigershark. I came to a world called N’Ger in our galaxy. I went to N’Ger on behalf of my brother. He claimed to have an urgent business on a world called Avondur. It was revealed to us that there was some sort of trans spatial connection between these worlds. I was betrayed by my brother and the next thing I remembered was me gaining consciousness right at the entrance to that ice cave. Before I could even begin to orient myself, that flying Ice breath thing attacked me.” She had listened to my words and said. “Did you mention to have connections to a world called Earth? Have you heard of the Saresii?” “I am from Nilfeheim, that began as a colony of United Earth.” Her face fell with a sad smile. “Our ancestors came here, against their will. Abducted by the Gatherers on behalf of an old Tomradi directive. This is Avondur indeed and many have been brought here. Our forebearers were colonists of the United Earth Ark Dove and Saresii abductees. The Terran human settlers and the Saresii joined forces and settled in this rough mountain region of this continent. “While there are many rifts, the rifts and gateways are guarded by the Sentinel and by the Lords of Sandakaar. While many praise the existence of the Seven Circles, the truth is that the Avondurs, the ones that claim to be the original colonists, suppress and oppress all those that came later.” One of the women, to her side, interrupted with an angry tone in her voice. “The Seven Circles, neither the Blue Hats, or the Yellow Robes care about this, while the Red Knights use their power and position to keep us under their control.” A young man added. “We are not allowed to know about technology and must toil in farms and fields to provide our masters with food.” Mother Kaliha made an agreeing gesture. “The Grey Shrouds use these flying monsters to police us and to keep superstition high. These Ice Breath Demons are not alive, they are some kind of biotechnological constructs.” She folded her hands. “It was an ancestor of mine, who created this group. We call ourselves the Righteous Angels, to instill hope and grow the resistance against the Grey Shrouds and the Red Knights minions.” I had not interrupted her but wondered why they weren’t more successful. To me the whole outfit appeared small, fanatical perhaps but whatever they did was not a growing enterprise. I was not certain, if the tall young woman speaking now was Beliga, as she now wore her cowl down and had removed her mask, but her voice was familiar. “Tell us about this Union and Earth.” “Earth is now called Terra, and United Earth has long ceased to exist. We are a Multi-Cultural society governed by an Assembly where all members and Union Citizens have a say. We have close to 5000 members, including the Saresii, the Sarans, the Ult, the Nul and many many others. Union space expands into all four sectors of the M-0 galaxy. With the core space in the Upward sector. There is a significant foothold in the Andromeda Galaxy and outposts in other galaxies of the Local Group.” “Maybe this Union of yours will be able to confront the Tomradi and our local oppressors. If there is such a trans spatial connection.” “I am sure once this place appears on the Union scanners there will be interest. However, I lack any detailed information. First on my mind is finding my brother and make him aware of the errors of his decision, to use me like that.” A corpulent woman holding a woolen cape of sorts with her right hand closed before her chest, said “Sisters, there is much going on in Avondur. Rumors speak of a gathering of powerful armies and entities just outside the city.” Rex Schwartz was still recovering from the realization that all his plans had been for naught. He got up from his throne and listened inside himself. The consciousness of Invictus felt robbed of his ultimate triumph. He contemplated going back to his business empire when out of a glowing terminal a tall man appeared. Rex recognized the being right away. “Luc, have you come to be defeated again?” “No, Invictus. Neither of us will gain the power cosmic that is known as the Dark One. Lord Lumis, Sata, and other ilk put their hope in the WEAPON. I do not share their conviction. The Dark One will not face them before he has truly been made complete. No, Invictus, I am not here to fight you, I am here to speak to Rex Schwartz. Our daughter is here, mine by flesh and seed, yours by choice. I warned her about you, but will you put whatever plans you have aside to guarantee her safety?” Those words stopped Rex in mid-move as he was about to release a power bolt from his ancient Tech Level 12 armor. “Shea is here?” “She is here and she is fighting the minions of Sata, Crimsor, and Lumis. She is not alone, she came with mighty allies, but despite it all, she is human. Through her, both of us might still gain much ground. She is the chosen partner of the one that became the Dark One. If she will come to harm, that Dark God will destroy everything for certain.” Rex lowered his weapon arm and said. “She is engaged with Eric Olafson, a Neo Viking that chose to live as a female.” “Erica is no more, the Dark One is united once more with his true shell. He is Eric once more. Neither of us will ever be that Dark God. But through our daughter and with subtle encouragement we might still gain more than all the others. If not anything else, but our continued existence.” Rex stepped down from his throne. “Proth, Balthazaar, summon all our forces. We will strike those who seek harm to my daughter.” Rex already planned to keep his true identity secret from his daughter and when the moment was right, kill Luc. The demon lord was right, not all was lost. Shea loved Rex and he had to admit that the beautiful, smart woman was dear to him. With the patience of an Immortal, he would secretly expand his business empire, see the Union as a seed for a New Empire. Perhaps gaining favor and consideration of that Dark God. Meeze coiled up in the arms of Tyron Suit had gained much ground and were following a silvery strip of the road towards distant mountains. Tyron said. “Are you sure this is the right way?” “Pffz, you think Meeze is stoopiz or whaz? This man captinz carries a tracer bug, I borrowed. The worm pointed at a Multi Com wristband, he was wearing around his neck.” “I think there are some among the crew that question your culinary choices, but no one thinks of you as stupid. I certainly do not. Say what do you have in that backpack, it looks stuffed. The worm was quite pleased with the Seenian Suit’s answer. “Meeze takes a few thingz from the armory. Maybe we neez it.” Eric Olafson followed the tug of his ring. The last token was here, right on this world and the closer he came to these mountains the stronger the sensation became. He was no longer bound to human limitations or needed technological help to levitate and fly with great speed towards a large citadel, perched into the side of a tall mountain. Eric landed before a sturdy gate. He drew his ax and swung it against it, cutting the massive gate to pieces. A being of at least eight feet tall rushed close with a raised club. “Creature you violated the sanctity of our abode. The Yellow Robes are compelled to answer a visitor’s call. A visitor tearing down our gate, however, ceases to be a visitor. Now begone.” The Dark One did not even answer, his axe felled the brutish guard in seconds and continued to follow the guidance of his ring. Leaving a path of death and destruction behind him as he penetrated deeper and deeper into the mountain stronghold. There in a vault hidden for eons, the Book! He touched the ancient tome, just as the Yellow Wizard himself returning from Sandakaar reached the vault. He was endowed with the might of the Voice itself. He was able to use this might to sweep the sky free of Tomradi battle discs. Even for all this power, he felt like an insect. The Dark One was complete! The last token had been united with this force cosmic. The quest was complete. Eric’s mind filled with knowledge and expanded beyond anything any thinking being could imagine. Omniscience and a consciousness that transcended it all was once again his. The omniverse shuddered. On the heels of the Yellow Wizard came Lord Lumis, holding Alice in a painful grasp. “Release the WEAPON, and slay that abomination. You are a demon spawn and must obey.” Alice’s eyes no longer looked human but glowed in a fiery red light. “I am the WEAPON indeed, but you made a mistake. I am his daughter. No command of yours is valid.” The Dark One turned slowly and Lumis lost all hope. The Lord of Light, The Champion of Crea, the most powerful immortal in the Universe, groaned in fear. The Dark One raised his hand. “Oh, you doomed fool. They will lament your fate for eons to come before I grant you the sweet oblivion of death.” Lumis turned to look for an escape. “Go Lumis, go. There is no place in the Omniverse you can hide from me. You are the first, your mistress will be next. No exile, no mercy! I am the Dark One, I am the Judge!” Like a statue of crumbling dirt, Lumis withered away. Lamenting in utter agony for mercy.” The Yellow Wizard had dropped to his knees and bowed deeply. Alice stood there; her hands engulfed in Black Flames. “Let me carry vengeance to Sata and his ilk, father.” “Go then.” From the shattered vault door, a new voice said. “I am not affraiz of you. Stoopiz Dark One. Meeze wants to know where our Captinz Erica is.” Chapter 18: The Decision Luurat, the High Lord of the Tomradi noticed the sudden confusion among the Hordes and host of beasts. Crimsor’s demonic troops were no longer focused on Luurat. The Yellow Wizard who wiped the sky clean of Battle Discs had disappeared. The remaining Yellow Robes acted confused, and then everything stopped. All creation paused for an immeasurable moment. It was like a primeval shout, louder than thunder reaching every mind and entity, the Dark One had resurrected and was whole once more. Far beyond, the consciousness of Creation herself, not only felt the demise of her champion, Lord Lumis was no more. She. Like no other entity would be the focus of vengeance eternal. She pleaded and begged with the One Behind it All. But all she heard was the response. “It is done, his is the Judgement alone.” Luurat, the leader of the Tomradi was not an entity, but he too felt the sudden shift of power and control. Whatever had guarded Avondur was gone. The Seven Circles had lost all their control and reason to exist. He saw troops emerge from the old Estrella compound with a clear indication to join a raging battle in the east. He raised his arms. “Attack all that lives. Render it under Tomradi control or render it dead.” His command not only unleashed the thousands of Tomradi that had already reached the surface but also legions waiting in Battle discs, now advancing once more. Stahl and his small band of powerful individuals had withstood the onslaught of thousands of powerful Netherworld denizens, but for every thousand slain, a thousand more appeared. The Eternal Warrior was at the end of his battle suit’s resources. He had been in situations like this before but never had he fought alongside the Narth Supreme, his beloved wife now transformed into her demonic form. Most surprised was he of Egill, the Neo Viking somehow had transformed into bulky, muscle-bound Viking warrior lord, fighting like a berserker, cutting demons with his sword like they were made of paper. Alegar his Saresii friend also was no longer human but had taken the shape of a gray cat-like creature tearing into the enemy with bestial ferocity. Luci the daughter of Lucifer fought with all she had. Despite all this, he knew they could not hold for much longer. A weak voice in him told him to retreat. Pass through the Nexus point behind. Just as he considered it, the Nexus point flashed white with the transition energies of active transspatial passages. A huge spider appeared with not one but four QNP TKUs, followed by a giant of a man holding a landing tank cannon, pouring withering fire into the rows of Demons. The transitions did not stop. A Dai advanced and demonstrated to the Universe why his kind was known to be the most dangerous. His speed was inhuman and his blades cut a swath of gore into the rows of advancing enemies. A fist forming out of rubble swatting hundreds at once. The very ground shook as Pertharians and Y’All appeared. Elfi the Princess, in a battle suit crouched next to the Eternal Warrior and handed him fresh energy cells, while she precision sniped two of the enemy hordes, now suddenly reinforced by Tomradi warriors. “Commander Roghor thought you might need a little support.” He gave her a thankful look and shoved a new cell in his QNP. “I think stay and wait is a useless command to the crew of the Tigershark.” She grinned behind her helmet. “You weren’t specific as to where we were supposed to wait.” The Nexus point kept flashing. And more of the Tigershark crew appeared. Even in over 3000 years, the Eternal Warrior had never seen such a cohesive and deadly fighting force. The Tomradi, now in the majority, brought heavy ground assault equipment. After a short pause of inactivity, the Nexus Point flashed again. The individuals appearing were known as Steel’s Gauntlet. Handpicked by Stahl, these Marines gave the Tomradi a taste of war they had never faced. Chief Redhorse, Gunnery Sergeant of Steel’s Gauntlet crouched on Stahl’s other side. “Sorry Sir, could not stay away and let you have all the fun alone.” “Chief good to see you, you think we can establish a defense perimeter. I need some room to understand what we need to do next.” “I brought an entire regiment of Cerbs, Sir.” Out of all this Alice, the girl reappeared. Holding a sword engulfed in Black Flames in her right and the severed head of a demon in her left. she addressed the Tomradi and the demons alike. “SATA is no more, my father will close all the rifts and tears, destroy old entities. I am indeed the WEAPON. I was conceived to slay what cannot be slain. I have recognized my father and he has given me Dark Blade to carry out vengeance. Tomradi, you want war. War you shall have.” The now nearly omnipotent being turned and crossed his arms. “Scores of entities tremble as they witnessed and felt my awakening, yet there is a certain Genolax who has no reservation calling the Dark One, stoopiz. Mr. Meeze I am all-knowing and yet I want to hear why you think I am stupid.” “You are not the Captinz. You act like all mighty and powerful, but Meeze findz a way to make us show where you put our Captinz.” “You know who I am, you like all that exists know what I am and yet you ignore the most primeval fear on your captain’s behalf. In so doing you made me proud to share this Omniverse with you. I am now in contact with Erica, and some time might pass for you but rest assured you shall see her again. “ “You still think, Meeze is the stoopiz. You say this big things and think I believe you?” It was certainly the first time anyone or anything made the Dark One chuckle with amusement. “I guess I can’t put a fast one on you, as a Terran would say. Come then, Mr. Meeze and also you Tyron. I am certain she will be glad to see both of you.” The corpulent woman spoke about the Armies of the worlds having assembled on a plain outside a city called Sandakaar. Most of the names and groups she mentioned meant nothing to me. I knew I was on a planet named Avondur, and this was the place my dark side internal brother wanted to come. I remembered meeting Stahl, General Lichfangh, Admiral Lydaa and among a few others, beloved Egill. But this where my memories ended and I found myself here. I knew I no longer shared my mind. I was confused, didn’t know what to do or where to go. These self-proclaimed angels were friendly enough after an initial rough misunderstanding of sorts, my initial situation had improved. I was wearing clothing and had received a meal of tasteless bread and stew of something I only could describe as bland. Compared to this, the seaweed and flicker soup of Helga Sorenson was an explosion of flavor; and she was known to skip the salt and stretching things with water. I did not complain, it was reasonably hot and given freely. What bugged me to the core and did not ease my inner clouds of steaming rage. I hosted the mind of that cursed so-called brother of mine. I did what he wanted, and that is how he repaid me? What in Odin’s name did I have to do with Avondur? For all I knew, Roghor had gotten new orders and my Tigershark had lifted off… While I was sitting there, a sudden feeling of completion and euphoria engulfed me. It was like a lake of Black Flames, nothing could have prepared me, it was all-encompassing. I knew then my shadowy brother was indeed a god. For the shortest moment, I shared his omnipotence. For that brief moment, I was aware of every molecule, every being and every word ever spoken or thought. This moment was so beyond me as a Tyranno was to a flickerfish.” The voice that had always filled my inside was now clearly coming from a new source. “You dirty rotten piece of Nubhir Poop. I did what you asked me to do. Why punish me like that?” “Sister, when I united with my body, we switched places. It sent you to the realm of the Judge, while it placed me into the Prime Universe. I was not yet aware of everything or your fate.” “I don’t care. You know I would have searched for you, all you cared about was your body and reaching that last token.” “I did not know and the last step was indeed of paramount importance. That you regained consciousness and fought your way out of my realm is clear evidence that you are indeed my sister and more than a mere mortal.” “You shared my mind for all this time and still you don’t know me. I give a Fangsnapper’s arse about powers and all that meta crap. I learned who I am. Erica Olafson, daughter of Nilfeheim, Captain of the USS Tigershark and her crew.” “I know sister, I know. I have two of our friends right here. One of which had no problem calling me stoopiz.” “Meeze!” “Yes, Meeze. To the world just another Genolax, to me the most loyal soul. And he is but one, in this my sister you are the richest being in the Universe. From your XO Har-Hi to the lowest deckhand they are dedicated to you.” “So, what’s next?” “We will go our separate ways, but you will always be connected to me. Let us not appear together Sister. Let us separate and see what is yours and what is mine. Let us also determine what will remain ours indeed.” Meeze appeared out of thin air, while a gray form immediately turned black and flowed around me. Tyron was just a piece of advanced technology, yet I could feel his deep love like a cocoon around me. His artificial voice cracked uncharacteristically. “Captain, I missed you so very much.” I didn’t know why my eyes felt wet as I choked, I missed you, Tyron.” “I brought your .45 and your knife.” Meeze wiggled close while looking around. “So this where stoopiz dumped you off?” Without any reservation, he fished a meat cube out of the bowl of stew before me. “Noz so bad, needz the Strawberriez.” I reacted quite un-captain like as I scooped the ugly worm into my arms. “Thank you, Meeze. I know what you did.” “Pffz, you diz the same for Meeze. Now quiz huggings me looks stoopiz.” He did not fight the embrace though and pressed his head against my cheek. “Meeze is glad to have the Captinz back.” I stopped hugging and he said. “Maybe a lizze biz longer.” Mother Kaliha and several of her troops rushed in the cave-like small room, they had given me. “The Ice Breath demons and their masters have found our hideout, they followed Luri as she came with her message from Sandakaar.” I got up, pulled the TKU and my .45.”Let’s not flee. “ Rex Schwartz had lost two-thirds of his troops, just trying to reach that distant mountain range to the east, where he knew Shea and the rest were fighting. Luc fought right next to him, the Netherworld lord and the resurrected Invictus had fought like demons let loose, cutting a deep swath into the seemingly endless numbers of now almost exclusively Tomradi warriors. Balthazaar the Seenian Sentmac disregarded any personal safety and fought to keep his master’s back protected. Less than a mile to go, Rex suddenly noticed the Tomradi coming from the other direction. They were fleeing! Moments later he noticed the sleek shape of a Cerberus XI appear from behind a ridge of glowing rock. All four weapon arms releasing QNP pulse one after the other, while the MAS cannons poured accelerated plutonium into the vast numbers of Tomradi. The machine was joined by a Union Marine in full destroyer suit, in an unusual dark red color scheme. Rex recognized the old yellow stenciled logo of Anchor, Globe and Eagle and the letters USMC across the right shoulder armor. The marine just splitting a Tomradi with a grinding chain sword was the Union’s most famous immortal, Richard Stahl. Still a good mile in the distance, the odds stacked against him, by overwhelming numbers, a Tomradi victory was no longer certain. Suddenly there was an odd calm, all battle noise had subsided. The combatants moved as if in slow motion. A deeply shrouded being suddenly was next to Rex, and he knew who it was. “Dark One.” “One needs no labels or designation, little mortal, but you know what I am and I know you.” “What will you do?” “Luc’s and many other entities’ way has ended. They will not linger on and I repaired the fabric of space. You, Rex Schwartz I know and the terrible schemes you spin. Yet you have a role to play and perhaps you will become an entity of this new reality in a far distant future. I will let you exist.” I will not easily interfere with this new reality, but know this,” the Dark One pointed towards Stahl. “I respect this man beyond any other. If Richard Stahl tells me to wipe all that is ISS and all that is Schwartz from existence, I will not hesitate. Go back Rex, play your games of manipulation. Know this, the Dark One is many things, and limited by nothing but part of me will always be a Union Citizen.” The battlefield faded and Rex Schwartz found himself naked kneeling in the dust of N’Ger, a few meters distant from the shuttle he had used. Confused he came to his feet, his legs moist from urine. He was still shaking with fear as he had come face to face with the Antiforce of creation. It took a few moments before he realized the rough-looking group of individuals approaching him. Men and beings armed with shocker prods, nets, clubs, and blasters. Scavengers no doubt, and out to make a small profit catching a slave. Luc also noticed the sudden calm around him. His demon troops, the enemy and everything no longer produced any sound. The man he knew as Invictus had disappeared. In his place stood a shrouded figure. “You!” “Indeed, Luc it is I. The reign and influence of Netherworlds end now. Baal, Sata, Beelzebub, and all the others will be destroyed, realms collapsed and the order restored.” “We all knew this day would come, yet against all convention, we ignored and forgot, have mercy. I am the father of Shea.” “I am the Dark One, Luc. Mercy does not come easy to me, but I gift you the mercy of oblivion, while the other ilk will suffer in the Realm of the Judge.” Luc the demon lord withered away into insubstantial dust while his realm collapsed. The Dark One watched the last traces of dust dissipate. “Let your legacy return to the myths and stories of people. The age of Old entities has ended.” The Guardian of the Rifts stepped into the way of the young woman. While she appeared perfectly human, the form-fitting hooded dress, revealing much of her lower face also appeared just like a mere garment. She was of petite stature, making the long sword she carried look even bigger than it already was. That the strange black flames engulfing the blade blazed past her fists was a clear indication that she was anything but a mere human. The Guardian of the Rifts was not all too impressed however, many strange beings had come through the rifts before. “I do not recognize you, woman. The rifts are denied to you.” “Nothing is denied to the Daughter of the Dark One. I will follow Sata and carry my revenge to his realm before I eradicate Crimsor and the Red Knights.” The guardian raised his spear and brandished his mighty dagger, this was the last thing the eon old entity and sentinel of the rifts did, the young woman swung her blade and shattered, spear, dagger and the crystal-encrusted skeleton. Crimsor had retreated behind the walls of his citadel. His warriors and minions had barricaded every single gate. Gates meant to withstand the onslaught of demons and Tomradi alike. Everything whispered of the return of the Dark One, an event he and the circles had prepared for since times began, and yet now that it happened, he knew not what to do. His master Sata had fallen silent, no matter what he tried. He was unable to open a passage to the Realm of the Evil One. One of the gates shattered into pieces and the severed head of Sata rolled over the polished floor right before his feet. A young woman with a sword engulfed in black flames followed with a slow measured pace. With a gesture of her hand, she tore loose a column of stone and used it to smash scores of his fighters, fighters who did not resist but recoil from her. “Crimsor, you caused much pain and sorrow to my mother. Your scheme to make me the WEAPON succeeded. My mother found the exiled essence of the Dark One in the realm of realms, the realm of the Urd. I am the daughter of the Dark One and I am indeed the WEAPON. Sata and his realm are destroyed. You Crimsor will now enter the realm of the Judge and receive torment and punishment.” “Join me, WEAPON. Fulfill your destiny and rule instead of your father.” “The Dark One has risen, nothing can harm my father. He through his journey among mortals has accepted new ways. Now Crimsor, learn the meaning of vengeance.” The place could not be described in human terms. It appeared to most as a plane of smooth glass-like, refraction free surface that extended in all directions. Above the entire universe as if seen from a great distance. The same reflected in the mirror view below. This was the plane of eternity and it was here the Voice of the Rule could be heard. Upon this surface stood a shrouded being. In all this, a man with a red destroyer suit appeared. Confused at first, but calming down instantly and straightening out in a stance of confidence. His voice was dry as he spoke. “Many years ago, on a planet called Earth, a simple Marine lieutenant was called away from a battlefield and came face to face with a being calling itself the Guardian. Now I have been removed from a battle and face a shrouded man, I am certain is neither the Guardian nor a Narth. You are the Dark One, am I right? To prepare humankind for your arrival was the reason I was made immortal. My task is now fulfilled?” “Yes, Richard I am the Dark One, but of all that were called to prepare for my arrival, your purpose has changed much. Richard, you became the embodiment of all that is honorable and noteworthy in humankind. You became a role-model and beacon of hope to many. You became an important guide for me. Of all that exists, you earned my undying respect and with this my affection.” A new voice thundered from everywhere and made Richard’s back hair stand on its end. “You have been restored. Crea has unmade herself in fear of you. Now all creation pauses so the Decision can be made.” “The Third-way shall be the foundation of the New Rule. Let it be restored.” Richard Stahl knew he just witnessed perhaps the most important event in the Omniverse, his mind was unable to grasp the significance, but every fiber of his being knew the Rule had been restored with a new foundation and reality as he knew it would go on. A warm voice filled his very consciousness. “Richard, of all that exists. The Dark One respects you and will do whatever you ask. In this extension, your power is truly infinite. I am the One Behind it all and you have been chosen. The respect and affection the Dark One has for you, elevates you above all. Wield this responsibility wisely.” “Why me? I am just a simple Marine from Pre-Astro Earth. I don’t understand any of this.” “Your mind does not, your spirit does. All that is, rests in your hands. Your mind will forget much of what occurred here, but your spirit will know till you reach the end of your journey.” Chapter 19: Home Base Luurat’s troops had stormed the old Estrella compound, but could not prevent its destruction. The explosion that destroyed the hastily installed foreign technology. Luurat wasted no time thinking about the Tomradi troops lost. That old set of buildings provided him with a convenient field post, where he had placed himself on the undamaged throne of the emperor. The Tomradi had a close connection to Avondur for many thousand years. This world was unique. The Ancient Gate Network focused on this world. No less than thirty-six gates could be found within one light-year of this system. Each gate the starting point of long strings of gate connections linking millions of galaxies in every celestial direction. Including of course the many galaxies under Tomradi control. Every living being of those galaxies knew about the vicious nature of these bio shell clad brutes. Everyone knowing the Tomradi feared them and knew of their single-issue focus on finding the shards that when assembled became the Key Cosmic. That legendary device was able to point to the Vault of the Imperials’ location and unlock all the secrets of the First Empire. It was accepted knowledge that the Tomradi developed out of an ancient faction that remained after the First Empire had ceased to exist. When Invictus Rex suddenly vanished and the mighty Empire fell to warring factions. The Imperial Elders gathered all Imperial technology, which had gained the highest possible tech level in a vault and sealed it with a key. They then shattered the key into shards and spread them across the cosmos. Whoever was able to gather all shards and restore that key was made aware of the location of the vault and as its new owner able to open it. Gaining unrestricted access to tech without distinction between magic and technology. Technological knowledge to create new galaxies and life itself. For millions of years, it was the Tomradi who considered themselves the only legitimate inheritors of that legacy. Scouring the heavens for the shards and pursuing any and all leads that might lead them to complete their quest. This quest had transcended all that defined the Tomradi. Religion, society, and culture focused on this alone. That Avondur with all its rifts and multi spatial connections on and around the planet was central to this quest had always been clear to the Tomradi. Countless expeditions had been sent through every known gate and connection to gather any information. Every sentient society encountered by these Gatherers was to be questioned, dragged back to Avondur if possible so they could be questioned by the Tomradi. If such a society did not know the shards or the First Empire, they were to be kept as samples to be studied for eventual submission by the Tomradi and their recreation of a universe spanning new Empire. Many thousands of these Gatherers never returned, others did come back with scores of captured samples of societies and cultures from all across the universe. Since the original Imperials were human or humanoid the focus was on humanoid societies. The scores of captives eventually formed the core of the Avondur society. Not even Luurat knew which part of this story was a legend and what was true. He also was not able to ascertain if there had been a presence of natives on Avondur before Tomradi focused much of their attention on this world. He like all the Tomradi leaders before him acknowledged the special status of the Circle of Seven. Why this was significant had been lost to Tomradi lore. It was quite recently when the Tomradi envoy to Avondur had been dismissed like a speck of insignificance from the court of the Red Knight, a self-righteous individual named Crimsor. That haughty dismissal of the Tomradi envoy was the main reason for Luurat to come himself to Avondur. Luurat had marched into the halls of the Red Knight and confronted that arrogant bastard and demanded answers. Crimsor remained defiant and dismissed the Tomradi, despite the tremendous core fleet Luurat had brought along. The Red Knight suggested that the Tomradi ask all questions to the newcomers that had purchased and reinforced an old collection of buildings located at the Eastern exit of the City of Sandakaar. It was there where he killed Fetherars, the representative of the Circle of Seven and the chairholder of the Sandakaar Council. Where his advance was halted by a technology that could not be overcome easily as all tech the Tomradi encountered before. The Tomradi then encountered representatives of the Seven Circles. Chief among them, the Yellow Robes. Luurat did not know how the Yellow Wizard did this tremendous feat of unprecedented power as the apparently simple man pushed hundreds of Tomradi Battle Discs out of orbit. The gesture demonstrated control unknown to the Tomradi but did not damage or harm the ships. Then suddenly all changed. The Yellow Wizard disappeared first, then a fight of great intensity begun in the Eastern mountains, where he suspected several so-called Nexus points to exist and add to the many trans spatial connections of this world. More and more of the demonic hordes of Sata and Crimsor were drawn to that fight. The entity claiming to be the reborn Invictus broke out of the Estrella Compound shortly thereafter with the apparent goal to join that fight clashed with Tomradi troops. In short, the situation was anything but clear. Luurat decided to take control and ordered all his troops to make planetfall and secure the world for the glory and purpose of the Tomradi. No Yellow Wizard stopped the advance this time, yet the reports of victorious conquest did not reach him. The Newcomers had been defeated. The Black Robes eradicated, but the one calling himself Invictus had not been captured. Crimsor’s hordes had vanished, the Citadel of the Red Knights rendered into a pile of rubble just moments ago and the report of Crimsor’s demise by the hands of a sword-wielding human female added to the many reports of chaos and confusion all across this world. Mere moments ago, he was told the Sentinel of the Rifts had been found hacked to pieces just outside the Gateway Oasis, the same voices reported the collapse of rifts and passages all across Avondur system. The ships and envoys of Old Gods simply vanished. Those individuals who were able to slide and traverse from realm to realm, were no longer able to do so and withered away, as evident in the dying remains of Balkurs. Luurat was not an entity, but he and his kind had kept a close watch on Avondur. Something had occurred that changed everything. One of his scout troop leaders returned from the mountains in the West. The Stronghold of the Yellow Robes was to be found between its peaks. The scout only found the ruins of a once-formidable fortress and the remains of many hundreds of Yellow Robes, hacked and slashed to death. Among the dead reportedly the Yellow Wizard himself with a broken neck. Whatever governed this world for eons had been rendered impotent. All those who governed Avondur had been killed, destroyed or rendered to insignificance. Yet the reports of victory against whoever his troops faced in the East remained forthcoming. Instead, he was told of the fiercest resistance his kind ever encountered, even more, intense than the battles the Tomradi fought against the Forbidden Factions. Tomradi, that did not follow Tomradi doctrine and was therefore forbidden to be mentioned. And now his troops had overrun the caves. There was nothing and no one. The Nexus point destroyed. In one instant they had been fighting with everything they had, and in the next moment they all found themselves back on N’Ger. The crew of the Tigershark and the Steel Gauntlet were back in their respective ships and the core group that set out to journey to Avondur was back at the rooftop terrace of a small hotel overlooking one of the entrance alleys to the centrally located landing field of the Glaring Desert of Profit. The transition was abrupt and sudden. Yet every wound, every blister and even the most minute damage to armor and equipment was gone. Nothing but their collective memories told them that they had left at all. Har-Hi blinked surprised as he slowly put his swords away. “Was it all a dream?” Admiral Stahl rubbed his eyes and tried to remember where he had just been, he knew he had witnessed the Decision and was there when the Rule was restored, but his mind refused to yield anything but vague out of focus memories. He did notice the hand of the Narth Supreme on his shoulder. The mysterious leader spoke in his mind. “You have been there indeed. One has been there before and even for all that is Narth, the Plane of Eternity is a place that eludes the mind and senses of all but the true entities that exist beyond all understanding. One will offer you friendship and counsel even as the senses of Narth are equally inadequate.” Shea was perhaps the first of the group recognizing Eric standing among them. He appeared just as he had during their gathering at Richter Base before he decided to become Erica. No, she corrected her observation, Eric had aged just as they all had, and was an extremely handsome young man wearing the uniform of a Union Fleet officer with the rank of a Captain. Gone was the artificial, inhuman looking body. Gone was the obscuring shroud. He smiled at them all. “There was no reason for any of us to remain on Avondur. There was no need for you to fight and jeopardize your lives. The reason for me to seek that world has been fulfilled and all parts that needed to be played have been played.” Stahl rubbed his chin. “You are Eric Olafson?” “Yes, Admiral Sir, I am.” “And just to be clear, you are the Dark One. Fully restored and an entity beyond my understanding?” “Neither human concepts nor labels are adequate, but for all sense and purpose I am what you say I am.” “Well, I think we have wasted enough time on this and I need to go back running things. As far as I know, you are also an officer and the captain of a Starship. Take your show on the proverbial road and back to Richter Base for further instructions.” “Aye Sir.” Luci Fera stepped forward. “Dark One what about me?” “You, like Oldest of the Coven put aside the restrictions of your origin. Refused to act upon the conventions and preconceptions that came with you. Instead, you embraced individual choice and decision. These are the hallmarks of the Third Way that is now the RULE.” “I will continue on this path, Dark One. I will seek citizenship.” I was certain I had fired my old Springfield Colt many more times than there were bullets in the magazine. The slugs as deadly as they were, could not harm a shielded and armored target, yet the slugs tore through shields and armor as if the most powerful TKU blast. I knew my brother most likely affected that old gun. The mountain hideout of the Angels of Sandakaar had been overrun by these winged Ice breath Demons, by brutish looking ghoulish creatures and pulse weapon armed shock troops of what the angels called the enforcers of the Sandakaar lords oppressing a large section of the planet’s population. At least that is how it was explained to me. While I had learned to wait with my judgment until I heard both sides. These oppressors made it difficult for me to see them in any kind of favorable light. What the angels called their hideout was a collection of natural cliffside caves, partially enlarged and adapted for living purposes. The nature of the hideout made an open and wide attack impossible, but it also thinned defenses as the place had more access and entrances than a Tyranno steep mountain, The attack was not very well coordinated and carried out with a mix of weapons, but for a society claiming to call this hideout their headquarters the defenses were equally bad organized. That dilemma was compounded by the fact that the secret of its location was shared with pretty much everyone that escaped the oppressors. A fact that became quite apparent and made the initial reaction to me, by that young woman even more idiotic than it already was. I knew the Oppressors could have attacked at any time and most likely didn’t take the angels as a serious enough threat. If I understood the situation correctly, the planet was in turmoil and the old power structures had been destroyed or were shifting. Having control over the factions that did the work and tended the fields was a necessary element of control and the basis for any emerging power faction. Especially those who rather oppressed than worked the fields, factories, and farms themselves. But when a group of these oppressors attacked a group of fleeing kids and killed children just as I came on the scene, I lost it. While I no longer harbored a Dark God inside, that old Viking anger was very much part of mine. The old Olafson rage part of my innermost heritage. This time I did not lose consciousness or was able to summon Bereaver, but I wore a Seenian Battlesuit with all its offensive capabilities and I let loose. In all my rage, I did notice just how formidable little Meeze was. I remember he assaulted the Togar stronghold on Kaliment with nothing but a little knife, now he carried a QNP rifle made for his size. If anyone ever told me that these Genolax were useless and weak, I would be tempted to toss that individual right in Meeze’s way. Meeze stemmed one of his thin arms into his side and said. “You showz them. Not manies remain and they are running.” “You are quite the fighter Mr. Meeze. I don’t think Neo Vikings would have a problem recognizing you as a real warrior.” “Neo Vikinz? I don’t think I eaz one yet.” “No, probably not and I would not try to eat a piece of that Ice breath thing you are about to sample.” Meeze lifted an arm off the ground. “You do not have too, Meeze lez you know.” “No, I mean I was told they are something artificial.” Meeze shrugged. “Meeze triez it.” He tried to spit out whatever he had just put down his ring mouth. “The Captinz is right, that is baaz.” My brother was suddenly there and said. “It seems you didn’t get bored.” “No, I wasn’t but I know how to pass time without fighting.” “I have sent them back, Sister. There is no reason for them to linger on. Avondur is now just another planet. Its sun will now age and this world will join the progression of all that exists within the stream of time.” Rex ran for his life. The richest man in the Galaxy, the one seeing himself the next Emperor of the very Universe, had escaped a mob of unsavory scavengers in the last moment and technically he was still trying to escape. His bare feet bleeding from small cuts, as he staggered across the hot dry ground. The unrelentless sun had baked his pale white never really exposed skin into an unhealthy shade of bright red while his thighs rubbed the skin sore. He was dirty, thirsty and miserable as can be. He would have given all his wealth for a drink of water. Being a naked, unarmed human running between the tents and stalls of a Non-Union galactic market was anything but safe. The scavengers had not given up on him and he realized they were playing with him. In his naked state, without his wrist com, the simple shuttle had been as inaccessible to him as it would have been for anyone unauthorized. This wasn’t his Black Sirius able to recognize his voice or brainwave pattern. What would have been a laughable small spaceport, turned out to be a glaring field of tremendous dimensions for a man on foot. One of his tormentors dashed close, a tall muscle clad Jooltar, cackling with amusement taking a swing at him, numbing his shoulder with a bone-cracking painful blow of a weighted club. The Jooltar mocked him. “Hey, Hooman you don’t run as fast anymore. You know the Togar still buy human flesh. So, I think we end this now.” Rex Schwartz, the mighty CEO and president of SII saw himself already torn between the claws of Togar cats. While he was immortal in terms of being ageless, he was certain he could be killed in a million ways. While looking over his other still uninjured shoulder to see if the Jooltar’s friends were near as well, he overlooked the tall blonde he almost ran into. “Dad?” Shea his youngest and most recently adopted daughter drew a simple looking sword and swiped its blade across the chest of the Jooltar, cutting the maroon pelted savage in gory halves. He blinked and also noticed the towering shape of an old Karthanian armed Trader. The ship mostly black with silvery highlights was known to many as the Silverstreak. Shea was joined by a towering Saturnian. “Lieber Gott, it is your father. SHIP was right she saw Rex Schwartz running across the landing field.” The Saturnian scooped him up like a weightless toy. “We will get you to sickbay.” Shea asked. “What happened Dad?” McElligott behind his desk aboard the USS Zeno looked up as one of his aides entered. “Sir, signal report received. The USS Devastator and the rest of the First Fleet have returned to the M-0 Galaxy and is heading for Arsenal.” “Alright, let me know when she arrives there, I guess it will be up to me officially retiring Captain Harris.” “No Sir, I believe not. Admiral Stahl is requesting your presence when he installs her new captain.” The old Highlander got up. “Stahl is back on duty?” “Apparently so.” “Get him on the horn.” Moments later the avatar projection of the Eternal Warrior blinked into existence. Appearing as usual in his immaculate black uniform. “You wanted to talk to me?” It took a moment before McElligott was calm enough to speak coherently. “Quit that shit and tell me what happened!” Stahl did. It was several hours later; the old Highlander was sitting behind his desk nursing a glass of whiskey. The Eternal Warrior smoking one of his cigarettes and also turning a glass of whiskey between his hands. McElligott’s voice was dry as he said. “So, Eric has become a god of sorts. He completed a task and repaired reality itself. Our task, the task of the Immortals is now complete.” Stahl nodded slowly. “That is the gist of it, not that I understand most of it, but the Narth Supreme confirms that the age of the Old Entities has ended and the future is whatever we make of it.” McElligott nodded and dismissed the other immortal Admiral. He never doubted the other man, but he felt cheated. He too was an immortal. Should he not have played a more prominent role in all this? It seemed all the others did, Deepa, Lichfangh, Narth Supreme and according to the very latest even Rex Schwartz had been part of this event. Yet he had been left out. The Tigershark was on her way back to Richter 4 and then she was his again and it would be her last journey. He intended to send her crew on vacation and then put a few things in motion to assure the Union Fleet and everyone else remembered who was in charge. Chapter 20: Augustus “As much as it was entertaining and exciting even, I think I’ve had enough of traveling and chasing after thieves and all that,” Egill said as he walked through the Burke Doors of the Assembly Sphere next to Alegar and the Narth Representative. The statuesque Saresii brushed over the soft velvet material of the tight mauve-colored catsuit and nodded. “I share that sentiment. I am reaching that age where simple creature comforts and predictable routine activities gain importance, not that we really have any business here anymore.” “That you favor creature comforts became quite obvious.” Egill countered. “You looked all beast when you became that cat creature.” “I did not become a Gray Cat, I merely channeled aspects of this ancient creature of Saresii lore. That you weren’t exactly an old feeble human was equally evident during the climax of our adventure.” “That wasn’t me. Ever since that episode in that space station hospital. I think a real Aesir channeled through me. I think the same happened to an old man on my home planet. Elkhart, the First Keeper. I think Odin himself borrowed his shell or something.” Their Narth friend said. “The Aesir developed from a tribe of the First Humanity and eventually became a society of entities appearing as gods to those of lesser development.” Egill looked at his friend. “It makes perfect sense and is most likely exactly the reason, Aesir look like humans, but I think we don’t need to educate Nilfeheim and Neo Vikings about these details.” “It is conceivable that the Aesir and many other of these perceived gods will no longer interfere with the Prime Reality. The entity that we know as Eric has collapsed and destroyed many realms and mended all tears and holes in the Cosmic Veil.” Alegar asked. “Does that mean the end of all mystic and supernatural?” “There never was anything supernatural, there are just different levels of comprehension. One is but a Narth and cannot tell what remains, what will develop or what will occur. One knows however, the Omniverse is once again governed by the RULE and all creation abides.” Egill pointed towards a small crowd gathering around a group of display cabinets. The Speaker of the Assembly, the first Nul holding this position solemnly unveiled these brand new displays. The rubble and damage of the theft were gone. They noticed Alycia and Luci Fera prominent among the onlookers. Alegar also spotted Angela Curse among the Coven sisters also in attendance. Of course, Union media was also there. Egill and his friends silently approached to see what was going on. Alycia despite her eyes on the ceremony, noticed them and said to Egill. “Good to see the Wisemen once more among the voices of the Assembly.” “We were just contemplating what our role should be going forward. The new Nilfeheim representative, the Saresii delegate and the Narth are doing a good job.” Alycia smiled a fine smile. “Neither the Union nor this hallowed Assembly has found an adequate replacement for the Three Wisemen.” “Why not join us then?” Alegar asked. “ “This wonderful institution has grown organically, it was never planned or purposely created. If it ever needs to expand it will do so. Besides I am not a member of the Assembly. I am still the PSI Corps Commandant and in this role I am content.” “What is occurring here?” “The scroll of the Prophecy has been returned to the Coven and we are returning it to this restored display. The prophecy is fulfilled and the scroll is nothing more than a document now.” “What of the Coven now?” The Narth wanted to know. “Our society is no longer punished, trapped or in need of hiding. Our dual nature no longer linked to the demonic origin. The Dark One granted us freedom and our own realm.” She pointed towards Luci. “My friend is that realm’s master. A passage to her realm was established on Coven. The reign and legacy of demonic influence and interference has been ended. Luci Fera will be a citizen soon and so will Angela.” “I am sure being the mother of the WEAPON has given her special consideration,” Egill suggested. Alycia shook her head. Alice is the WEAPON no more. She has resumed her role as a Union Officer.” The small crowd applauded as the last showcase had been uncovered. Rex Schwartz had told his daughter that he had tried to follow her. He lied about his true intentions. The crew of the Tigershark helped him in getting control of the shuttle. Balthazaar, the Seenian Sentmac had returned a few hours later as the only survivor. Now Rex had returned to Omni planet. The secret tomb of Invictus was just a dead and crumbling room. Whatever consciousness he and that First Emperor had shared remained silent. Rex knew beyond any doubt that Invictus Rex was now truly dead and gone. But the words of the Dark One remained in his mind. New entities would rise, develop sources and minds of this new Omniverse. Rex was certain it would take millions, perhaps billions of years but the chance that he was the seed of such a new entity was enough to stir his mind. He was immortal and time meant little. He now knew about Avondur and the Tomradi. “Ivonne, terminate and destroy any program related to Invictus. New core directive, find a permanent way to Avondur and prepare everything for a new meeting with the Tomradi. Open a new file “Shards of the Key” and Omega encrypt it.” “Yes, Master.” The Thauran Commodore stood at the window of his office and looked over the Pacific Ocean far below. It took him a while to understand that the locals meant that orange steel construct spanning the San Francisco Bay when they talked about the bridge and not the Union bridge across the transgalactic void to the Andromeda galaxy. Of course, after sixteen years stationed here, and having a beautiful home not far from here in the Napa Valley he felt like a local too, he’d even started wearing sunglasses. He then turned and paid once more attention to his visitor, a rather unpleasant Pan Saran Rear Admiral lower half, Marcus Augustus. Unlike the majority of Pan Sarans, he was not muscular or tall, but on the contrary quite short and despite all medical choices and body fitness options overweight in a flabby ungainly way. Commodore Rabyr wondered how this man could have ever passed the Academy or graduated looking that way. The admiral repeated his request, the one that had made the Commodore get up and look out the window in the first place. “Look Commodore Rabyr, I don’t care if he knows the Admiral of the fleet himself. I want a hearing to determine a court-martial. In all my life I have never noticed so many direct violations of regulations from one single captain. And I had access only to a part of the logbook. I want full access to all records and I want him before a Commission and conduct a full hearing.” “He does know the Admiral of the Fleet and more so the Admiral knows him. Quite well I might add.” The fat Pan Saran glared angrily. “So what? that does not give him the right to violate regulations. This entire culture of hero worship has gone way too far. Not that I believe even 10 percent of what he supposedly has done.” “He has done that and much more, the Eternal Warrior has confirmed it.” “That is exactly what I mean by hero worship. All these legends and myths. Don’t tell me you believe that carefully maintained legend of immortal admirals. We all know it is mere propaganda for the enemies. Most likely a name bestowed on special officer controlled by NAVINT.” Rabyr looked at the Admiral as if he was insane. “Stahl, a myth? Are you a Union fleet officer? No, I should ask: Are you a real Union citizen?” “Of course, and I am sick and tired of anyone telling me the same propaganda. Whenever someone mentions this name stupid flag-waving propaganda induced hero-worship ensues. Anyone with a real brain will know that no Admiral ever fired a gun in war. I am sure you know plenty of those ridiculous stories of this so-called hero fighting ground battles in the most dangerous situations. A real admiral, of course, stays away as far as possible from any possible danger. Heck, even our own Emperor insists on having talked to the real Stahl. However, it matters not that everyone is so gullible or perhaps not brave enough to say the truth. What matters is, that according to Fleet regulation I have the right, the very duty to demand that this so-called Captain Olafson is brought before a committee of senior officers where he is confronted with his numerous offenses. Especially since I found out that he is acting captain and has never even served as an XO or spent one minute in command school. I checked his personal record at least of what was not classified beyond my clearance, he was never fully commissioned. Do I have to order you to arrest him or must I do that myself?” The Thauran gasped. “You want him arrested? Oh, you better do that yourself!” “You are the head of Fleet Security in this sector. You must arrest him. I hereby order you to arrest Eric Olafson.” “Then I insist on a signed order to do so, before witnesses and with all charges spelt out.” “How can I spell out all his charges. The logs are still classified and so are most of his personnel records. I have requested the declassification of the logs or the adjustment of my clearance to see it all. It is just a formality of course and will be granted any moment. In the meantime, I hereby order you to arrest Acting Captain, Midshipman Eric Olafson.” The Thauran used his intercom to call for two officers and then tied in the Computronic and said. “For the record please repeat your order.” “Ridiculous of course, but I am not afraid of simulated legends and long-dead admirals conjured up to impress the simple masses and the gullible enemies. I, Admiral Augustus of the regulations committee and record-keeping division hereby request that Eric Olafson, acting captain of the USS Tigershark is arrested and put under full restraint until a hearing for his court-martial can be convened.” That the two officers looked like someone told them space wasn’t black was not unexpected, but that the Computronic, which was one of the most advanced systems in the known universe chimed in. “Admiral Augustus do you feel unwell or are you using official Fleet resources to make jokes?” was highly noteworthy. The admiral glared towards the ceiling. “It appears the GalCom connection to Nelson II is faulty or this machine needs to be assessed for malfunctions. I issued a clear and precise order. I am of good health and I am an Officer. I will not be questioned by a mere machine.” “Your order has been recorded. However, I might add that the GalCom connection is perfectly fine and one functions well within all parameters.” The admiral did not listen and said to the Thauran. “See that it is done before this imposter tries to escape. As I understand he is on Earth and visits Norway.” He left without anyone having a chance to say anything. The Thauran said to the closing door. “You could teach us Thaurans what self-importance is. Even the Grand Wizard of the Kermac has nothing on you.” To Nelson II he added. “Never mind him, everyone knows you are certainly not a mere machine.” “Commodore Rabyr. One is not capable of being insulted, however, if I would have human emotions, I would feel sorry for him.” One of the officers present was a Dai. “Yes, I agree.” The Saresii that had also been called to witness asked. “Why would you feel sorry for him? He will most likely find himself on the civilian side of life.” The Dai shook his head. “He will most likely find himself on the other side of life. He is an officer after all.” The Saresii still didn’t get it. The Dai said. “If Olafson feels insulted he might challenge the man to a gentleman’s affair and I doubt he will survive that one for more than a second. My tribe lord’s first son is Olafson’s best friend.” The Computronic actually laughed. “One had not computed that possibility, but it is true. One was contemplating what will happen if that Admiral would actually meet what he believes is an insubstantial, conjured legend. If one would be curious one would wish to be present when that happens.” Rabyr grinned. “Nelson, if I can, I will make it happen.” “One would be very grateful.” The Dai said. “I think Nelson II has a hidden but very fine sense of humor.” “One finds the prospect of relaying this development to Mothermachine quite stimulating. One is pleased the concept of humor is correctly processed.” Admiral McElligott could not believe the report, he first considered it a joke or a hoax and was angry that someone even dared to make a joke like that. After Nelson II however confirmed that it was quite real, he paled. “Sweet mother of God. Quick let us clear the incident before Stahl hears of it and before they have a chance to try to arrest Olafson. It could end in a catastrophe.” “One must apologize, Admiral. I am simultaneously informing the Eternal Warrior.” McElligott cursed like a true highlander and then paused in his anger. “Connect me with Stahl.” The Admiral of the Fleet looked into the face of the other immortal admiral. Stahl was wearing a heavy destroyer suit sans helmet standing before a background of smoldering ruins and a deep red sky. McElligott rolled his eyes. “You can’t stay away from the front lines. You are not a marine grunt, you’re an admiral.” “I have always been a marine first and foremost and I have never ceased to be a grunt. It is the front lines where the war happens, not in some cozy super secure command center light years away from the action. Now we had a rough time taking this system. The Warog are as tough as they come and they don’t give up easily, but that battle we just fought is nothing compared to the shit storm your personal inquisitor, that sorry excuse for a Union officer is about to kick loose. You know what I said when you promoted that pile of flabby dough to admiral rank.” “I resented what you said then as I do now. He did a very thorough job of enforcing our regulations. Only by strict adherence to regulations can we hope to run the Navy as it must be run.” Stahl snorted disgustedly. “You don’t even buy that line. What about regulation 74075-PF? How did that sack of fat manage to get past the physical fitness requirement?” “Officers of admiral rank are exempt from this regulation. You are the only Admiral insisting on training with boot camp marines.” “So you tell me that thing you call an admiral was a picture of fitness until he became an admiral? Well, I am done hearing your sad excuses for questionable personnel decisions.” “I am still your superior and I resent being ridiculed by you. Now, how are we going to deal with the situation? I want you to call Captain Olafson and make sure he is not reacting the wrong way, while I try to stop Admiral Augustus before it even comes to that.” Now Stahl grinned. “Oh, we are doing it exactly by the book. You told me just a month ago that this so-called Admiral was empowered by you to scrutinize command officers and make sure they followed all rules and regulations. You also ordered me to stay out of it, Admiral Sir. Besides I already received a priority one summons from said Admiral to appear at said hearing.” McElligott swallowed hard. “I will, of course, order him to disregard that and remove him from office. Now you need to help. Olafson could summon his alter ego and that could very well cause some damage before we can contain him. He is on Earth!” “Contain him? Have you not heard the Narth Supreme? No force in the Universe could stop him. However, he gave me his word that he is still an Officer and Union citizen and that is all I need to know. Oh, and if you want to stop that summon you need the Assembly to do that; as it was you who gave him federal investigative authority. Doing it without it is not just a breach of regulations and I will be the first one summoning you to the Assembly so you can explain it to them.” McElligott never really liked Stahl, but he knew if he summoned him to the Assembly not even the Grey Ghosts could save him. There was no denying it, Stahl was easily the most beloved and respected person in all Union history. While he was the Admiral of the Fleet and had the highest military command authority, he had no illusions that ninety percent of the fleet would follow Stahl if he asked them to and of course every marine active, reserve or retired and most of the Union would cheer him doing it. Luckily Stahl was integrity incarnate and would never do that. He angrily terminated the connection. After a moment staring at the blank field screen, he barked at the computronic. “Nelson II, why are you addressing me correctly and address Stahl with this ridiculous nickname? You are a machine for Christ’s sake” “One has access to the entire service history of Admiral Stahl and one finds this a very befitting title.” “It’s not a title. He is an admiral nothing more.” “Bellebee research concluded that this epithet was first used by editors of the Galactic Chronicle after the successful defeat of the Y’All invasion. The term was also used by Mothermachine and made into an official title by the request of Queen T’Snikk before the Assembly in 3912. It might interest you that this request was passed within ten minutes of standing ovation and with a rare one hundred percent approval. It could be argued that this is neither a nickname nor ridiculous. The Assembly declared by vote and act for it to be a title.” It was perhaps the strangest arrest in Union history after six heavily-armed flyers deposited an entire platoon of Marines at the Atlantic beach near Hammerfest where Captain Olafson in swimming trunks exited the ice-cold water and the rows of marines stood in attention while the Marine Commander saluted him. “Sir, I am proud it is me who has the honor of arresting you!” The Neo Viking fleet officer looked completely baffled. “You are proud to do what?” “Sir, Admiral Augustus has ordered your arrest and to be brought before a military commission so you may be charged with commanding a space ship without proper commission and infractions against several fleet regulations. Not to worry, Sir.” Still confused the captain said. “I am arrested by an entire Marine platoon in full battle dress, a full regiment of Cerberus on charges that make no sense and I should not be worried?” “Sir, the Admiral of the Fleet is on his way from Arsenal; furious about what happened, he wanted to order your immediate release and deal with the affair a different way, but the Eternal Warrior currently at the very front in the Killgor system is summoned to this very same hearing and to be arrested if he ignores that summon.” The marine straightened his stance even further. “Sir, the admiral asked me to convey this personal message: Play along, I want this to be the rope a certain kilt-wearing fool hangs himself with. Sir, these are exactly his words.” The marine was quite angry as he said that. “Admiral Stahl also wanted you to know, he will comply and assured us you will too.” Then he pointed to the robots and armed flyers. “Admiral McElligott was not so sure and wanted us to take precautions. On a personal note, my marines and I are here to have the honor to meet you.” Eric raised an eyebrow. “Admiral Stahl was threatened to be arrested? Summoned from the front during a war?” “As a marine, I am not allowed to criticize command.” He took off his rank insignia and then said. “As a citizen however I can. McElligott wanted to enforce the rules and set an example by scrutinizing a few high ranking or famous officers. To show the Assembly that he is in command and not Stahl. It backfired and I can’t wait for that hearing.” Eric rolled his eyes and held out his hands. “Handcuffs or prisoner suit?” “Neither one, Sir. You are not judged yet and your word is as good to me as that of Admiral Stahl.” “You just used the only restraints that could hold me, Commander. Can I get dressed?” Admiral Augustus was not sure if he liked the way the affair developed. He wanted the hearing done with hand-picked Officers and inside a military courtroom. While he still had the officers, he selected to chair the hearing with him; and while it was still to be held inside the impressive and imposing central courtroom of fleet command Earth. It was however, being simulcast to the Assembly and thus to the general public. He had specifically ordered the Computronic to issue gag orders to all involved. What he had overlooked was that he did not include the cursed Computronic in those orders. “Nelson II, I specifically issued gag orders. These proceedings were to be held militarily and not become a public circus. What do the simple civilians know of military proceedings? This order was including you!” He fumed and added. “You are disobeying direct orders given! I will, therefore, order your deactivation and have you replaced with a machine that obeys.” Admiral Augustus was certain he detected the amused tone in the AIs voice. “You requested that any person and member of the Union Spatial Navy associated with this case is to be gagged from discussing any details with non-spatial fleet personnel. One, as you pointed out is a machine. One is not a member of the Union Spatial Navy and neither are the United Stars Marines, the Union Army members, the Space Force officers or the thirty-four thousand seventy-three civilian clerks that are aware of this case. Furthermore, you were appointed by recommendation of the Admiral of the Fleet to be a special investigator and prosecutor in cases of gross misconduct and violation of Navy rules and regulations by Navy personnel. I am by definition technical equipment and you have no authority to order my deactivation. Such an attempt, I may add is a violation of regulation 17221 and could be considered an act of sabotage of Navy equipment essential to the war effort.” Augustus paled and hastily added. “This was not an order just a test and is to be ignored and deleted.” Nelson happily chirped. “On March 5th, 5052 at 0922 hrs. Admiral M. Augustus conducted an unauthorized test on Fleet Main Computronic and then ordered the test results to be ignored and deleted. Test results deleted.” Augustus was now satisfied that this episode was erased. He who prosecuted others for misconduct could not be accused of breaking the rules himself. Thankfully when a Computronic deleted something, it was gone. The courtroom was indeed impressive and usually used in the very rare times when a starship captain was accused of very serious matters. In the almost 3000 years of Union fleet history, only a very small number were ever convicted, stripped of their rank and command and their names placed in the hall of shame. Admiral Augustus planned to fill that place with many names and foremost of them, this ensign impostor who commanded a starship, had the audacity of conscripting non-Union aliens without the proper authority and even hanging a man. Only a fully commissioned Captain was authorized to do all these things. Not a midshipman who never even had the rank of Ensign and was made acting captain for three days and then disappeared only to reappear many years later still as acting Captain. No acting rank is viable for that many years. He had the personnel file of Olafson and logbook of the USS Tigershark before him. Both documents were filled with much data. Yet he was only able to access perhaps ten percent at most. Finally, his priority call to the Admiral of the Fleet was answered. “Admiral McElligott, you had the wisdom to appoint me to this task. Now how can I do my job, if I can’t access all evidence to this most appalling case of misconduct in all Union Fleet history? How did this criminal Midshipman manage to have his files classified Blue-Blue-Red and sections of it are even sealed Red-Red-Red. I did not even know this level existed?” McElligott was visibly disturbed, “I intended for you to find a few of those commanding officers that tend to command by the ill example set by Admiral Stahl, to set the record straight that this Navy is run orderly and by rules. I never thought you would find Olafson. You could not have picked a more dangerous and problematic case.” “It was the most read logbook in the entire record department. Despite that most of it is classified; how could I not take notice. Besides, I take my task very seriously. I waited for decades that someone would notice my unwavering devotion to rules and order. You have done so and recommended me, but make no mistake it was the military council of the Assembly who appointed me. Now I request you clear my access and once I am done destroying this impostor and unmask this phony propaganda projection called Stahl. I intend to ask why you find it acceptable to prance around in a skirt while on duty. I checked; you have never made the formal request to wear a non-official issue of such a garment while on duty. Furthermore, you have not logged your office hours. This is a clear violation of regulation 877705-4.” “Prance around in a skirt?” was all the old Admiral could say. His plan to clip Stahl’s wings a little was borne out of an old grudge McElligott had against the other immortal admiral. It had taken him almost a decade to even find an officer who wasn’t impressed by Stahl. He found Augustus, one of the graduates of the old Newport Academy while it was still under Dent. He had him investigated and found no links to the Worm. Augustus was even disliked by most of the cadets there and failed every specialization except administrative tasks and there in the regulations department, he excelled and was described as a rules fanatic who could remember and quote thousands of regulations down to the comma. When he first met him in his office, he even had the visitor chairs placed exactly as the Navy recommended. He disregarded the psych report that strongly advised that Augustus was never to be placed in any command position. Several evaluators even suggested him to be expelled from the Navy. He was accepted by exactly one point over the refusal threshold. Now in retrospect, it was the most regrettable decision he made in his life. He of all beings should have known that personal feelings and misgivings had no place in any professional matters. The Nul of all were now not only allies but Union members. The First Engineer had applied for Union membership in the name of all Karthanians. All but three Oghr kingdoms were either Union or in the process of becoming Union. The new White Queen of Togar appeared nine days ago before the Assembly. She apologized for any harm and grief her kind caused and asked for Union membership. It all, of course, happened by the direct actions of Captain Olafson. When he discovered the Y’All foundry in the Leo II galaxy and indisputable proof that it was the Kermac who called them each time, the Assembly called for war. It also became known that the Kermac had used the remaining Dai and the Shiss to attack the Union. It took all of McElligott’s influence on them not to declare Total war. For it would make Stahl the Commander in Chief over all Union military, making him obsolete in the process. That Stahl would win the war, there was no doubt, but would he use his popularity to remain the Commander in Chief even after the war was over? Deep down he knew Stahl had no political ambitions at all, yet he knew the Union population would ask the Assembly to elevate that simple-minded Pre Astro Marine lieutenant above McElligott. To him, it was certain the Assembly would offer it to him. Most of the Assembly and almost everyone in the Union worshiped the man. There was a public poll not so long ago, conducted by a very popular GalNet channel to name things every Union citizen was proud of. Number one was citizenship. Number two the Assembly. Three, the Fleet and trillions of votes elevated the Eternal Warrior to spot four. Even the Devi was much higher up than McElligott who found his name at rank 4755 even far below Rex Schwartz and just one ranking above Ultra Kling Klang. He wasn’t surprised that Mothermachine was among the top ten, but to find himself below the Gray Nul monarch and even the just recently admitted First Engineer was a blow to his ego and made him take steps to activate a contingency plan he never really intended to initiate. His usual meticulous planning was hampered by hurt pride. The recent events of the awakening of an entity called the Dark One diverted his attention and he missed seeing some serious flaws of his plan. Not that he understood what it was. The Narth Supreme, Mothermachine, the Coven and other members of the Gray Ghosts spoke of the most significant and Universe shattering event. Captain Olafson again was at the very center of it all. Stahl told him that Eric and Erica were now two completely different persons. He spoke about the reincarnation of an entity with the power to change the very fabric of reality. Narth Supreme said the Decision was made and it was made for the Third Way. McElligott had no idea what this meant but he was no fool. He instinctively knew this was the very reason he and the other immortals were preparing for. The Narth Supreme also said that the age of entities had ended. The Universe was once more in balance and the indigenous life of this universe would eventually evolve into its new entities and ring in the next universe. He felt cheated and overlooked from his part in this universe shaking event, the purpose of his task as immortal fulfilled without him having much to do with its culmination. He felt snubbed and angry. The final blow to his ego came as he asked the Narth Supreme if he thinks that his task had been completed and the shrouded super-intellect simply said, “Yes.” When he asked if Stahl’s task was also done, the Narth answered: “No, because the Eternal Warrior is the only force that can contain the Dark One. In essence, Admiral Stahl is the most powerful being in the Universe. With a word alone he could ask the Dark One to rip galaxies asunder and there is no doubt the Dark One would obey.” This was too much. He set his plan in motion. He promoted Augustus to Admiral rank and asked the Assembly military council to activate an old forgotten council decision to appoint an inspector general to inspect Union fleet personnel and find command officers who broke rules and circumvented regulations. This old decision had been introduced by McElligott himself almost 500 years ago, during the last hour of a Ten Day traditionally the least active time of an Assembly day. He remembered it passing with only 58 percent of the votes. McElligott made sure it faded and was forgotten until he needed it. He reminded the Assembly of that decision and insisted on its application. So, they approved his request and made Augustus that inspector. The Old Highlander instructed Admiral Augustus to check the logbook archive and search for commanders that were selected by Stahl especially. That he would uncork the bottle and let the proverbial evil genie out of the bottle was of course not part of the plan. Augustus still glared at him and then said. “I am still waiting for the clearance.” “You are hereby granted permission to begin the clearing process that will give you access.” “The full clearing process for Blue-Blue-Red will take six months. I request emergency clearance outlined in general order 666 and regulation 53840 which grants high clearance in cases of emergency.” “Then you also know that you must state that emergency to the Assembly security council.” “I already tried twice. They laughed at me. You or the Commandant of NAVINT have the same emergency power. I repeat my demand!” “Admiral Augustus since you cannot provide me with an emergency reason why you should be granted access. I again refer you to the standard clearing process.” Augustus became angrier by the minute. “I need to prepare for the case and the files are sealed.” “There is no time frame or date you must meet to prosecute Olafson.” “Yes, there is. I already arrested Olafson and must prosecute and commence the hearing within 48 hours.” “That was a premature decision of yours and does not constitute a matter of Union security which is the only requirement I need to grant you your request.” “Admiral McElligott you wanted me to produce results. My Assembly mandate ends in 6 months.” “Exactly.” Augustus terminated the call and asked the system to connect him with the commandant of NAVINT. “I am sorry Sir; your security clearance is not sufficient to have access to NAVINT command. Please contact your superior officer or file for clearance procedures according to...” He hit the terminal to end the call and said to the picture of Captain Olafson that was on top of the file display. “No matter. I have enough information here to have you hanged.” Admiral Augustus entered the courtroom after he had the system announce him as a special high commissioner to the Assembly Military council and walked behind the center of the raised desk. A huge field screen to the side displayed the images the cam bots recorded and transmitted to the Assembly. One of the bots focused on his ribbon display. It was glaringly empty except for the Plebes Dot. The bot then turned and focused on Olafson’s display. While only fellow officers recognized some of the decorations. Almost everyone, even civilians, recognized the three Medals of Honor. There were maybe a handful of beings watching the proceedings on GalNet that could identify the strange metal object in a leather holster under his left arm. Behind Olafson sat a tall handsome Dai with Commander rank on his collar. Highly decorated as well with two swords added to his dress uniform. A stunning blonde crossed her legs in the next seat, the platinum symbol of the Hive of Minds chief among her decorations. She too wore a sword across her back. Almost every Saran recognized Princess Elfiatra and was surprised and proud at the same time to see her wear fleet uniform and also being a Lt. Cmdr. The shrouded Narth also sitting behind Olafson wore rank insignia of a Commander on his shroud and a ribbon display attached on his chest. That the Narth had become an active member of the Union was no longer news, to see one on active Union fleet duty however was. Many light-years distant the immense Assembly became quiet. More and more representatives paid close attention to the transmitted images of a Union Military Court. A stocky massive looking human with intricate tribal tattoos and a very tall black man next to him appeared normal and tiny compared to the gigantic Saturnian. He was big even compared to his kind. A whisper of surprise rose from the watching audience as the camera panned on a terrifying Y’All warrior. The Y’All was talking quietly to an X101 Sentmac. Next to the sentient android also was a big empty gap. The cam-bot pulled back to focus on an Archa scurrying down the aisle holding a tray with ice cream cones. Even the now quiet Assembly on Pluribus was erupting in laughter as the huge spider being made an apologizing gesture and meekly said. “Sorry for being late, but there was an ice cream vendor outside.” That caused many smiles and humorous comments among those now watching. Everyone knew the Archa’s obsession with ice cream. The Archa found his place and the camera panned to a stern-looking woman with short hair in the Uniform of a fleet medical officer. Almost everyone recognized the All white new Queen of the Togar next to her. To see her wearing Fleet medical uniform created a murmured buzz. It was not so long ago, this white pelted Togar Queen had requested Union Membership for her kind. The same murmuring was caused by seeing the gray Nul in Navy black. The Nul representative at the Assembly bowed deeply and so did all the Nul in attendance. Almost everyone recognized the bronze-skinned bald dwarf-like humanoid. It was Sodoby the Golden, retired leader of his people and second in personal wealth only to Rex Schwartz. That he wore Navy black and displayed the rank of Lt became instant news. As the camera focused on a Holdian sitting on the shoulders of a gigantic dark brown golem, no one could identify, the Holdian members of the attending audience chirped and chattered excited, especially as the furry Lieutenant talked uninhibited to the largest male Togar anyone had ever seen. This cat-like being very much looked like an upright walking Terran lion complete with an impressive mane. No one could explain why a black uniform was sitting all by itself as if worn by an invisible person was apparently in some kind of conversation with a wisp of vaguely human-shaped green vapor wearing a floating belt of sorts. The onlookers were unsure if the female shaped chromed being with long tinsel like hair was perhaps an X101 of a series no one knew or a modified Stellaris. The second row behind this even for the diverse Union unusual collection of beings was no less amazing. A spotted Attikan in Marine uniform. Two Pertharians also Marine officers. A Non-Corp leaning forward talking to the Nul. Only now they noticed a wormlike being, a member of the recently admitted Wheeze coiled up in the Nul’s lap also wearing Union Navy Black. Two Mini Terrans were floating on a hover disc above their chair. A humanoid being without a head; a huge maggot-like creature riding on it between the shoulders. Disturbingly the thing had eyes where the nipples of a human would be. A petite redheaded young girl with huge eyes, seemed almost out of place in this collection of strange beings, holding a sizeable all black dragon creature. Admiral Augustus reached his seat without anyone paying any attention to him. He banged his gavel while he was still standing. “This hearing is now in session. I will not tolerate this event becoming a circus and I fail to see the reason why this assortment of creatures is sitting behind the accused. I requested the crew of the Tigershark to be in attendance and all I see are freaks ... I mean beings in uniform.” The Marine commander responsible for the seating arrangement said. “Admiral Sir, this is the crew of the USS Tigershark.” A new voice powerful and full of authority thundered with little veiled anger from the entrance door. “Am I to understand you disapprove of certain beings wearing uniform?” Everybody turned. Admiral Stahl and a silver-haired woman wearing a black catsuit with only a small pin in the shape of a brain on her collar had entered the room. He wore a black uniform without any decorations except five golden stars on each side of his collar and Admiral’s Gold on his sleeves. Augustus still stood and pointed his gavel at the man. “I will hold you in contempt, Mister. You can’t simply come in here and interrupt important meetings. Who are you anyway?” “I am Admiral Richard Stahl. It was you who summoned me here. I was busy fighting a war so I hope you excuse me for being a few minutes late.” “You can’t be. According to my information, the Officer acting under that propaganda name received my summons over 4000 light-years away. Not even the fastest ship could make it. I wanted to deal with that goon separately. You must know Impersonating a fleet officer is bad enough, wearing some sort of costume that is not even close to any fleet regulation uniform is an insult. Marines arrest this man and remove him from the room, so we may finally get started.” McElligott who was present wished for a hole he could hide in. Even Stahl was surprised by that response. Not a single marine moved even an inch. Historians commonly agree that this was the moment you could hear a pin drop at the Assembly. From Pluribus, the Speaker of the Assembly spoke into the silence. “Admiral Augustus this is Admiral Stahl. There is no propaganda, no officer acting.” Augustus was not as self-assured anymore. “How can he be? He is supposedly 4000 light-years away?” Completely ignoring Augustus, Stahl looked directly at McElligott. “You picked this idiot to prosecute me? To think I respected you once seems foolish now.” “I am still in charge by Assembly mandate. I demand you address me and provide proof that you are indeed Admiral Stahl.” Stahl raised his voice. “System identify and verify my identity.” “Implant and DNA scan complete. The individual identifies as Stahl, Richard. Service number 02-S-01. Birthday October 18th, 2054. Rank Admiral, curr...” Augustus interrupted the machine. “I accept this. It does not explain how you can be here unless there is more than one of you. It also does not explain why you did not adhere to regulation 9874-43 where it clearly states that officers on duty must wear fleet approved attire. Neither your boots nor your sunglasses are, but this is the least of your infractions. I will deal with you later and deflate that ridiculous notion of you being some sort of hero. You are not above rules and regulations. So, find a seat and witness what happens to a vile impostor and reflect on your own failings.” “That’s why I came. I would not want to miss this for the world. The only thing I regret is that I won’t have a chance of dealing with you, but I will take satisfaction to see it done.” Stahl grinned towards McElligott. “But there is someone else I will express my deepest gratitude before this is over, personally and the old-fashioned way.” The audience started to giggle, McElligott began to contemplate if suicide was perhaps not such a bad alternative, while Augustus needed several gavel bangs to silence the room. He then held a PDD and pointed with it towards Olafson. “In my hand, I hold the logbook of the USS Tigershark and a copy of this man’s service record. I have never read a bigger collection of lies and contradictions. This man has never graduated from the academy. He sits there displaying more citations than 100 officers could accumulate in five lifetimes. For some unexplainable reason, he was made acting captain of a ship that did not even have a hull number. It can only be explained that he was perhaps tested or evaluated. Instead of returning to be a midshipman he falsified his personnel records and simply signed as Captain Erica Olafson. It appears he confused the system with this rather crude change of his name. I might add that there are also no records of an Erica Olafson ever to graduate from the Academy. No such person has ever served as an XO or went to command school. No Eric or Erica Olafson was ever presented at a fleet commission hearing to be tested and grilled by real captains. While I was denied access to the classified section of this logbook, most likely to protect the names of officers in the personnel department for overlooking this grave error, I can give you plenty of examples of the criminal activity of this man. He managed to remain at this command for nearly thirty years. Let me remind you that you can’t be an acting captain for even a year. All an acting captain can do is steer the ship to the next fleet base and be relieved of command, face a hearing why he became an acting captain in the first place and hope his conduct was good enough that he might get invited to command school.” He stared at Olafson. “Answer me with the truth, if you have even one shred of dignity left. Did you ever go to command school?” “No.” “Have you ever been an ensign?” “No.” “What was your rank before you decided to be an acting Captain?” “Midshipman.” Augustus glared with a triumphant expression into the cam-bot optics. “He is caught. Exposed! He can’t even try to spin some lies! All this is grounds enough for a court-martial with a life sentence to the harshest stockade we have, but this despicable individual killed many times and even hanged a real officer. He ordered the destruction of a Barracuda destroyer and authorized the use of a P Bomb. All this he did while operating the ship in Free Space. Spatial navigation data confirms he violated a treaty and could have caused war! He thus committed acts of piracy and murder and it appears he was in direct contact with the wanted pirate Black Velvet. There are hundreds of log-book recordings mentioning her name.” He paused for effect. “I hereby demand that the Assembly orders the declassification of both documents and further request that there to be no court-martial, where the Navy could try to sweep this under the carpet, but an Assembly decision to put him to death. As this is to be the only justifiable outcome of this hearing.” The unseen speaker of the Assembly said. “Trillions of citizens are now following this hearing and we have many thousand citizen requests regarding this.” There was a short pause, then the speaker said. “Your request has been voted on and granted. If all you just said is indeed the case, I must fully agree with you. The accused has so far confirmed all your allegations. I hereby confirm that this hearing is now a direct Assembly investigation and we will discuss and vote appropriate actions at its conclusion.” All objections he had for the Assembly to listen in had evaporated. At this moment he was at the very focus of the entire Union. No one was more important than him, this was what he was born for. After this, he would become Admiral of the Fleet there was no doubt. He thanked the Assembly for making the right decision and repeated his demand to unseal the documents. Chapter 21: The Hearing The news of Eric Olafson being on trial had reached Nilfeheim. First noticed by Lars Igvarhein the owner and operator of Nilfeheim Radio. That Eric had become Erica was not widely known, but his legend had grown. Isegrim, Siegfrieda, Exa, and Elenna had traveled to Hogun’s Tavern. The place was packed to standing room only. Hogun had his GalNet terminal active on GalNet One and the system displayed the proceedings on the largest field screen setting possible. Aunt Freydis was assisted by Midril in the kitchen, while Greifen helped Jan and Pit serving tankards of ale, beer, and mead. Gunnar Peerson slammed his tankard on the table. “They are besmirching Norse honor. We should all go to Pluribus and teach these arrogant Off-worlders a lesson!” His comment was answered by a throaty cheer. Swords and axes raised to the ceiling. Someone yelled.” Let us call Sif, she is our new representative.” Exa agreed. “Uncle Isegrim we have money. Let us charter a ship!” Aunt Freydis held up her PDD. “I called our son, Eric-Narth, he will ask the Narth to send transportation.” The Assembly had suspended all regular business, and before the speaker could ask the Assembly to vote on the request of Admiral Augustus. The old Saresii representative asked to speak. “Members of the Assembly, citizens of the Union. I am Alegar Moansti, by your grace called a Wiseman of this illustrious Assembly. I once was the representative of the Saresii, and I am still the chairperson of the security council. I know the full content of both documents.” Alegar bowed gracefully and then began to address the Assembly and through it every citizen that listened or watched. The Saresii began: “The United Stars of the Galaxies is an open and free community where every citizen has fundamental rights and where the Citizens are the government. Where the power comes from the people and where representatives are employees of Citizens and not rulers or leaders. This simple yet powerful framework; this very foundation of our society was put into place by four societies and has since been adopted and accepted by almost five thousand civilizations as of today. This very Assembly is a direct expression of that. To create a safe and free society it was also recognized that a society must have secrets that needed to be protected from outside forces that do not share our values. It was agreed by this very Assembly that it is imperative to maintain intelligence and counterintelligence forces and organizations. This was a dilemma right from the start. Posed by the necessity of keeping secrets, the fundamental rule that the Union must always adhere to higher moral standards and be accountable to its citizens was debated for a very long time during the creation of this Union. The second amendment to the Union Constitution clearly states that: ‘No one and nothing is above the laws ratified by the Body of all Assembly members.’ Yet, to function and keep the enemies at bay, secret services cannot always adhere to common laws and higher moral standards. Secrets were kept by the military and an intelligence committee. High ranking officials such as the president and members of the Conference. However, the Peace Hawk incident and later the recent chaos caused by a president revealed to be a Kermac operative, showed that this system was very flawed. The office of the president was stripped of all military connections and has since then completely abolished, along with government departments, secretaries and so forth. The Assembly is an open affair that is accessible to all Citizens and therefore also to potential spies. This is a simple truth and thus it was decided to have certain issues pertaining to military and secret services discussed by a selected panel of Assembly representatives.” The Saresii only paused for a heartbeat and went on. “To address this issue, a simple solution was found. Not experts, but you the citizens, should decide. A Union-wide discussion was the result and the Assembly called for a general vote. The conclusion of this discussion and vote was the creation of a Security Council that would have access to all secrets, evaluate them and then present the results of their findings without the classified details to the Assembly to vote on. To make sure this Security Council did not become an unlawful elite, it was decreed that the members of this council could serve no longer than three years. That a random process picked new members out of a pool of suitable candidates. That any citizen could apply to be a part of this pool. Only three requirements are needed to become a suitable member. Full citizenship, a minimum level of cognitive comprehension and very detailed background check for the necessary security clearance. After becoming a member of the Security Council, a code name and number are added to the CITI. The new council member receives two months of additional schooling, is checked by the PSI corps and must complete a psych evaluation. No security council member knows the identity of other members to prevent intimidation or voting by peer pressure. This process selects 180 individuals, once every month to form the Covered Council. It is done so there is always an active full body of them present right here at the Assembly. They discuss classified Fleet, intel and military issues, discuss sensitive information with members of the intelligence community, and then as you all know, advise the Assembly without going into specifics.” Again, the Saresii interrupted his address for only the briefest moment. “Still there are issues that require even a higher level of security and secrecy. Like the secret of our Translocator cannons. The Covered Council suggested the creation of a small group of individuals that are beyond reproach. The Assembly agreed with this and authorized the formation of this group that became known as the Gray Ghosts. Everyone in the Assembly knows they exist, and the lawfulness of that group has been ratified last only a week ago. Who the Gray Ghosts are is perhaps the most guarded secret of the Union?” Alegar paused. “I am, or rather, I was one of them and authorized to reveal this fact as I am now officially retired from this group.” He paused but there was not a single sound in the entire Assembly. However, Admiral Augustus was neither impressed nor very interested. “It might be fascinating to a few, I am sure. However, I fail to see the connection to this case. This is not an Assembly session where certain members waste the time of others with insubstantial stories. We are here to find the accused criminal guilty and hang him. So, I can continue my important task to clean our fleet from this accumulated filth, punish all guilty and show you how a fleet is supposed to be led. Speaker of the Assembly, I repeat my request and call for a decision to expose these documents or even better a guilty vote.” The Speaker of the Assembly said. “While it is rude and impolite, the Admiral has a point. Please make your point to the issue at hand or I must call for the requested vote.” Alegar said. “Captain Olafson acted under direct orders of Fleet command. His appointment and course of actions were recommended by the Gray Ghost, discussed and voted on by the Covered Committee and presented as Operation Fish to the Assembly. The Assembly approved the operation.” Augustus puffed his fat cheeks. “That means nothing. The fact remains that a Midshipman acted many years as Captain, committed crimes, conducted piracy, conspired with criminals chiefly the never caught pirate Black Velvet. A vile and disgusting privateer wanted for murder, piracy and slave trafficking. He operated a Union Navy vessel in Free space. He killed and murdered, sabotaged and destroyed Fleet equipment. He conspires with known enemies. Page 474 of his logbook states that he allowed a Nul aboard his ship, and not as a prisoner. The Nul were our enemies back then just to remind you. Now it appears he even has a Y’All among his crew. I put on record that I oppose the addition of these mindless brutes to our Union. We should not trust them. Especially because this impostor Stahl vouched for them.” Augustus ignored the growling objection of the Y’All representative and the Nul representative getting up. “Sit down, Nul, it is my turn to speak.” The fat Admiral also ignored many other voices of objection. “This Assembly is often blinded, and civilians simply lack the foresight and wisdom of a highly trained military expert as I am. Now let me continue.” He pointed at Olafson. “This derelict signed most of his logbook entries as Erica, clearly he is not female. Falsifying names in logbooks is a serious offense. But perhaps the most heinous secret of his is that he is the actual owner of Alvor’s Cove. He writes in the log to be the Local Lord of this notorious slave planet. It has only been cleansed by the fleet a year ago.” The Pan Saran Representative got up. Unlike Augustus, he looked every inch like a Pan Saran and that he wore mirror-polished breastplate was a clear sign he had served in the military. “In the name of the Pan Saran Empire, I apologize for this man, but to stay on the subject Admiral Augustus. these are indeed the most serious allegations I have ever heard, but allegations they are until exposed as facts or dismissed as false. A vote to condemn a person to death must be based on evidence, not opinions.” Augustus interrupted the Pan Saran representative with a snort. “No wonder we get nowhere when civilians keep interrupting just to state already known facts. I want you to open these records so I can show you the extent of his crimes.” The Pan Saran Representative stemmed his fists into his hips. “And you must have slept while they discussed the Assembly at Union School. You made a request and we will vote on it after we have asked all the questions. Also, I am a civilian now, but I am retired Captain Gaius Brutus and served the Union and the Fleet for sixty-eight years. Furthermore, you interrupted me before I was able to complete my question.” “So, you are a retired Captain. Sixty-Eight years and not promoted, maybe you sympathize with this impostor and consider that so-called Eternal Warrior a role model. Perhaps I need to investigate your service record too after I am done with this one. I am only 48 and thanks to my adherence to rules and strict observation of regulations I was recognized and made Admiral, think about that before you interrupt and try to stall the declassification of these documents.” Brutus gasped and then said to the Assembly. “He must have taken lessons from the Kermac, he certainly is not acting like a Pan Saran.” Augustus snapped angrily. “Sit down, your observations and insults are not substantiated. Speaker, call for the Vote.” Brutus did not sit down. “There won’t be a vote until all, including my question is answered. Why have you arrested Captain Olafson? If you do not have all the facts your investigation is not complete this arrest is unlawful.” “You are a fool, citizen Brutus. He admitted to everything, my arrest prevented the escape of the vilest criminal in Union Fleet history. I had enough to arrest this man.” “Since you declare you had enough evidence to order his arrest and thus this hearing, you do not need to have unrestricted access in my opinion. The fleet does not classify documents without a reason. I vote to deny you access.” Brutus smiled as he noticed the many nodding heads and the angry face of Augustus. The Speaker said. “This is a valid question and no vote can be called as long as it remains open.” Augustus became even angrier. “I arrested this man because I had reason to believe he would try to escape. Yes, I have more than enough to prosecute but I want all his crimes exposed.” The Blue representative asked to be heard and said. “Logic then dictates that you prosecute with what you have and once he is found guilty, he can be held until the rest is properly investigated and added to his charges. You then have the needed time to file for the necessary clearances. I too find it risky to expose potential military secrets so highly classified to everyone. I too recommend denying the request.” The Boloth representative was next. “You asked for the defendant’s death, so you must have enough already to convince us this is indeed the fitting punishment. You cannot ask for a more severe punishment even if he committed more crimes, what difference does it make? You convict him, he receives the most severe punishment there is and pays for all his crimes and military secrets stay safe. I too recommend declining this request.” When the Avatar of Mothermachine spoke, everyone fell silent. “I know the full document and I cannot find any crimes, but I do not ask you to simply take my word for it. Have the Security Council read the classified part and have them decide if we can indeed declassify them in public or not. At the same time, they can scrutinize them for any crimes.” “Unacceptable, who knows how long this committee needs to read these big documents. It could take months.” “Then by your argument, it will take you more time to read and analyze these records and documents. Certainly, more than 48 hours. Opening the documents will end this hearing as you must scrutinize it all. You argued that you want to expose all his crimes, correct?” Mothermachine’s logic cornered him and now if he got his wish granted. Eric would go free as he arrested him and already called for a hearing. Normally, he could still ask for a court-martial but that would take months and he was no longer sure that they would extend his mandate, but all this was moot as he had called for an Assembly verdict and nothing, but death was more final than that. “No, I do not need to have the documents declassified. I indeed have enough.” He focused his attention back on the accused and found Olafson sleeping. “Midshipman Olafson, attention!” The Neo Viking stretched his arms and lazily crossed his legs. “I called you to attention and expect you to comply. Even a Midshipman knows that.” “And I expected you to salute me when I came in, even an Admiral knows that.” “Salute you, a Midshipman about to be stripped of all ranks and convicted of high crimes? Don’t make it worse than it already is. Making me angry is not advisable.” “Making it worse than being threatened with the death penalty? But let me educate you, Admiral April. According to regulation 1412. General Orders. Medal of Honor recipients are to be greeted with full military honor, regardless of rank. I got three of these, my XO has two and so does almost every member of my crew. Yet you ignored them. One could think that you are best buddies with us, and we all asked you to forgo this regulation mandated courtesy, but then I am pretty sure no one following these procedures is under that impression. I think you convinced even the Camogi that you and I are not exactly friends and they are still somewhat confused when it comes to human interaction. So, one could almost think you disregarded a very straight forward and quite important regulation.” Narth leaned forward. “I am certain he ignored it. The possibility he has any positive sentiment towards you is rather astronomic and sensing your feelings towards him makes me dismiss the first possibility altogether.” Har Hi kept his arms crossed. “He has probably never seen a real medal in the first place. I bet our Shail could outpace him without his hover sled.” A Shail in the second row wiggled his feeler stalks. “I am certain I could.” The accused Neo Viking casually conversed with his friends, while most of the Union was listening in. Augustus fumed. “I am the one who conducts the investigation and asks questions. I am not going to greet an Impostor with decorations he obtained under false pretense.” “Are my shipmates accused?” “Not yet!” “Then you failed to greet them. Now to accuse me of obtaining military decoration under false pretense is a serious insult, but declaring that my Medals of Honor were so obtained is an attack on my honor and once this is over I will challenge you to a duel and you better be there because I assure you would not like to see me angry!” “You have no honor!” “All I heard are accusations. I give you ten more minutes to back your claims with proof or I am leaving.” Augustus laughed. “You are leaving nowhere but to the gallows. Move and I have the marines restrain or shoot you.” Stahl gave Eric a pleading look and Eric relaxed. “Who made you Acting Captain?” “For what ship?” “What ship? Are there more?” “Yes, the USS Devastator and the USS Tigershark” Augustus laughed. “You don’t help your case if you ridicule me. Everyone knows Captain Harris was her Captain at that time. Nelson access Devastator logbook files and check if Olafson was ever even near that ship.” Stahl could barely contain his snickering while McElligott had lost all hope. Nelson II chirped happily. “Captain Eric Olafson served his Midshipman year aboard the USS Devastator and was her Acting Captain as part of the rare, but Fleet Command approved Command ability test.” Augustus and quite a few observers dropped their chins. “Admiral Stahl, were you aware of this? The ship is in your fleet!” “I ordered the big test and Captain Olafson uncovered a munition theft ring, prevented a Kermac PSI Spore attack and defeated a full Dai Tribe while he commanded her. Earning him the Orion Cross for doing so.” “That this Navy needs serious restructuring and a purge of senile leadership becomes very apparent. The Assembly will be grateful to me exposing this lunacy, but that is subject to another hearing I am going to demand. How do you explain giving a Midshipman command over our largest ship, putting thousands of lives at risk?” Stahl was no longer amused, McElligott disliked Stahl but he knew him for a very long time and wondered when the Eternal Warrior would finally erupt. He prayed to all saints he knew that there was at least a light-year distance between him and Stahl. From the looks of it, only the direct intervention of God could make that happen and not very likely. Stahl took a very deep breath and said. “Only my devotion to law and order restrains me from doing what I want to do right now. It is the first time in my long life that I am considering breaking it and your neck right after my decision. The Assembly gave you the power to summon me and that is the reason I am here. If the Assembly concludes that I am not fit to do my job, I will hand in my immediate resignation. For now, I will answer your questions. Testing the command ability of a young officer is part of the process to find Captains. Every commanding officer will have to make life and death decisions. Not just for him but every soul under his or her command. To this day there is no known method to teach that. It must be there from the start. The Academy process uses constant tests, from the very first day to filter out those who are not meant to command. It uses thousands of scenarios and tests. To expose an untested young officer to a very real unexpected situation where real decisions must be made is a time tested and approved method to do so. My decision to test Midshipman Olafson and others before him is part of Command school. Hands-on field experience in real situations is far superior to any simulated tests. Like others before him, Olafson showed that he had this natural command ability and was groomed to become a Starship captain from the start. Since you failed in every single test and your instructors and evaluators strongly recommended that you are never considered for a command position, I will explain it to you, but more so to the Assembly. Command ability is not giving a person an order and expecting it to be carried out. It is the ability to give the right order at the right moment each and every time without thinking of rules and regulations yet adhering to them. It is the ability to make the right decision no matter what sacrifice and hardship it might cause including the death of every single person under his or her command. Including one’s best friends, family, and ultimate self-sacrifice without a moment of hesitation. It is the ability to lead others without the need for ranks by inspiring others to follow orders given out of conviction and the desire to do their very best and sacrifice everything to achieve the objective. It cannot be thought or quantified. It must be there and be at the core of a being. The single most important task of our fleet is to find those individuals and hone their skills and ability.” Stahl had talked facing Augustus but now he spoke into the Cam bot and thus to the Assembly and the Union. “There is no Command specialization at the Academy for that very reason. Command school is not there to teach something that cannot be taught. It only gives the future Captain the tools to do the day to day job. Not a single word or class is taught on what it means to command. Everyone admitted knows it already. Serving as an XO is a time-tested method to add experience, to develop his or her command style. Neither Command school nor being an XO is required or codified in any regulation. The only requirement for becoming a Captain is demonstrating the ability to command a Union ship to the satisfaction of five senior command officers who in turn recommend the Captain’s commission to fleet command. Captain Brutus who was ridiculed before the entire Union only moments ago, was the Captain of the USS R’Tisis is a prime example. He too succeeded in that same test.” A sudden swell of voices confirmed that many remembered the R’Tisis. Augustus used the pause to interrupt, “Well you did answer the question. I want only simple yes and no answers. Why is everyone using this stage to grandstand? A...” Now Admiral Augustus was interrupted by the Voridian representative. “I put forth the motion to let Admiral Stahl finish. Usually, all we get to hear is the short reports of Stahl’s successes and deeds. We never really hear him talk. Now he has revealed the identity of the hero of Voridia. I have received 45 million requests of my people in the last minute to laud Captain Brutus and I will do so later, but now I call for an imminent vote to let Stahl talk as much as he wants. We might never get the chance to hear him that long again.” Everyone who could stand did, and the Speakers voting panel lit up in a bright green while the Assembly cheered and chanted the name, Stahl. The speaker said. “That was the fastest 100 percent vote in Assembly history! In my position as the speaker, I must stay neutral. As the representative of the Nul, I cheerfully agree and as a private person I actually wish you would object, Admiral Augustus.” Augustus grunted. “How can I object. This hearing has turned into a public spectacle without respect for the process of the law.” The Nul Speaker said. “The Union public opinion is the law. Not the twisted mind of an individual. Admiral Stahl, please continue, the Assembly and the Union would be very grateful.” McElligott was certain if Stahl would have asked to be the Emperor of the Union and declare it his Empire, he would have been confirmed as such within the hour. Stahl said. “It is not me who deserves this credit. It is representative Brutus indeed. The Voridian is quite right, Captain Brutus defended the Voridian planet against an overwhelming force of Shiss. The details of this fight are known to many and are public record. Over two thousand Fleet personnel lost their lives, the ship a burning wreck. Captain Brutus not only defeated the space fleet of the Shiss. He personally led a ground assault with what crew he had left and freed the Voridian council and saved the lives of many Voridian children in the communal hatchery by preventing the Shiss massacre already commencing. He organized the Voridians and secured the city. He was shot and most of his body burned. His suit kept him alive until he was found by Union Marines a few days later. Once he was restored, he wanted us to keep his deeds secret. He said that he only did what any Union officer would do and refused special or public recognition. He also refused the promotion to Admiral several times so he could stay Captain of his ship. He asked to retire as he didn’t want to command another ship. He received the Assembly Medal of Honor, again asking to keep his name secret. The Pan Saran emperor, however, heard about it and appointed him to be the Representative of Pan Saran.” Stahl got up and stood in attention and then saluted to the cam bot and in turn to the Pan Saran. The former Captain also stood, and a tear pearled down his face. “Receiving your salute Admiral Stahl is the highest honor possible, Sir.” The Assembly was eerie quiet. Not even Augustus dared to interrupt this moment, even he knew they would call for his immediate execution if he said something now. To the Voridian representative, Brutus said. “Please celebrate your freedom and not a man. I am thankful I was part of your liberation. If you want to show your gratitude, remember the beings who made the ultimate sacrifice. The members of my crew and the Voridians who fought with us to secure your freedom.” He then also saluted and sat back down. Stahl waited a few moments and then gestured to Augustus. “Why don’t you continue your inquest so we may get on with our lives and I can return to the front, the war isn’t over you know.” It took Augustus every bit of self-control not to scold Stahl and squeezed a thank you between his clenched teeth. But his confidence returned as he once more focused on Olafson. “Let us then be more specific. Who gave you command over the USS Tigershark and while you’re at it? What kind of ship is this anyway? I could not find a hull number or class. Long-range large capacity freight shuttle with a price tag of nearly a trillion credits. You could order ten battleships fully equipped with that!” Eric seemed fascinated with his fingernails, looked up. “Admiral McElligott did. The Tigershark is a spaceship. You know the kind that flies, not the wet keel type. Even you should have seen one. I only commanded her; I didn’t buy her so for the price tag you need to discuss that with procurement. We sort of did shuttle all kinds of stuff around and covered rather long distances.” Augustus turned to McElligott and said. “Since this has turned into an open spectacle, I demand you explain why you decided to make a Midshipman acting Captain of a totally overpriced shuttle. That it was armed is evident in this logbook and even carried a P Bomb.” McElligott rose from his seat and faced Olafson, not the Admiral. “I am truly sorry for causing this. It was never meant to involve you. After this is over, I will take responsibility for the events.” Augustus blinked. “I asked you a question.” McElligott sighed. “Alright. I am the fool who started this mess. I will do my part to end it. As the Security Council chairman and former member of the Gray Ghosts said. Some of the reasons for secrecy have ended. For whatever mistakes I made in the past and of course quite recently, I also did a few things right. Giving Captain Olafson command over the USS Tigershark is without a doubt my proudest achievement and via this venue, I can tell you, the Assembly and all of the Union, the facts and the truth. It is not a criminal or impostor that sits before you, but quite possibly the greatest hero our Union has ever seen. Second only to the Eternal Warrior.” Augustus hissed angrily. “Cease this meaningless monologue and come to the point. Stop calling this Midshipman, Captain. It is clear you are trying to whitewash your own quite possibly criminal involvement in this scandal. Ordering a shuttle for trillions of credits. I wonder how much of that money ended up in your pockets. Now answer the question! Be aware you are the focus of Poly scanners and while in Uniform or at least that fantasy version you came up with, you are, to tell the truth.” McElligott shouted. “Shut up. Not a word out of you, or by God I make you shut up forever.” Augustus wanted to respond but he swallowed whatever he wanted to say as he saw the expression in McElligott’s face. The Klack representative said. “Thank you for that. Now before we hear your response is it not exaggerated to name this Officer in the same sentence as Stahl? He is accused of several serious crimes. They were exposed by a rather obnoxious individual, but they were valid enough for us to agree with this hearing taking place.” Stahl answered instead. “The word hero is often used quite casually. I do not see myself as one. I do what I do out of the necessity to do it. Captain Olafson and his crew, however, have earned this title many times over and in this, I fully agree with McElligott.” This statement caused quite a stir. McElligott left his seat, the camera showed Olafson now visibly embarrassed and the Old Highlander said to the Assembly. “I created this mess indeed, but I also took steps to rectify it. To verify that I speak the truth, I asked for a few witnesses to be present. These witnesses know the full extent of the events, know the details and can verify every part. I am calling for the Narth Supreme, Mothermachine, the Saran Queen, the Pan Saran Emperor, Alycia Lichfangh Commandant of the PSI corps, Nuygih Avigh and Plobyr the Leedei Tribune, the Klack Queen, The Nul Monarch, Alegar of the Saresii, Egill Skallagrimmson, the First Engineer, Director Cherubim, Admiral Lydaa, The Commandant of NAVINT, Tar Ka-Hi of the Dai and Yuttry of the new Y’All.” What started as a military hearing to expose and convict a midshipman for misconduct and crimes, evolved first into a special session of the Assembly to witness the hearing conducted by an Assembly appointed inspector and then saw testimonials of Admiral Stahl; who revealed the identity of a real Union hero had now became a truly historic special event with almost every citizen glued to their GalNet terminal watching the events unfold. It was later called the day the Union stood still. Every representative was present either in person or via Avatar. McElligott called this unprecedented group of witnesses. Most of them known to every citizen, and beyond reproach. Some of the beings now assembling in that courtroom, were in essence living deities of the Union. Officially the Union had no leaders. These beings there were by their own admission nothing more than Union citizens. However, when they spoke the Union listened. It was them who really shaped and directed the Union, there was no doubt. Historians and scholars also usually agree that the Narth Supreme was, in essence, the Union’s leader. He made no laws, commanded nothing, enforced no rules but whenever he spoke or suggested something it was followed without hesitation or the slightest reservation. He wasn’t officially worshiped as he resented that as illogical, irrelevant and pointless exercise and advised that a being should instead seek out factual truth by thinking for themselves utilizing logic, serve his fellow beings. Defend the society and find joy in life according to its own goals. Not dictated by a codified religion telling what is acceptable or not. Narth Supreme expressed this in his only official interview and added that he too is nothing more than a Union Citizen equal to everyone else under the common expressed law. It was this interview however that cemented his status as the unofficial but quite real leader of the Union. The Speaker of the Assembly called for a special session. Suspending all standard Assembly business. It was approved. McElligott thanked them and began. “To begin my tale, I must go back far before Eric Olafson was even born, yet is necessary for you to understand it all. What I am telling you now has been classified Blue-Blue-Red for the longest time. It is the second-highest security level we have. It started during the end of the 4th Intergalactic war. When the known civilizations of our Galaxy came together to discuss peace and end of war and fighting. To accomplish that, a buffer zone was proposed, a region of space that could not be violated or conquered by anyone. A zone where only civilian traffic and interaction were permitted. The proposal was accepted. The Big Four, that were the Shiss, the Nul, the Kermac led Galactic Council and we, the United Stars became signatory parties to the so-called Freespace Treaty. In addition to the Big Four, there were also about eighty smaller civilizations. A prime agreement was the stipulation that no official naval ship of any of the Big Four was permitted to cross into Freespace. A condition when broken would instantly cause war, a condition very closely policed by everyone. It was hoped this zone encouraged civilian trade, cultural interaction and lasting peace.” He looked around and a Marine brought him a chair. He thanked the man and continued. “It did not work out that way. It became a lawless zone, a safe haven for the criminal scum of the entire galaxy. A place where pirates could operate with impunity. They could raid, kill and enslave and only had to flee across the Freespace border to be safe from any pursuit. Now, most of you call me an old fool and recent events proved that you are quite right with that assessment. However, I am an Immortal and I have been around for a while. I knew Freespace would develop exactly as it did and not become the utopian place of peace as it was intended. This was not something our Eternal Warrior could prevent or rectify. Even the mighty Devastator was unable to cross into Freespace without causing war. Stahl’s hands were tied by your ratification of the Freespace treaty. He is many things indeed, but he would not break the law of the Union to save his life. So, with the Commandant of NAVINT, the director of ANA, and a small team of handpicked individuals we conceived Project FISH to gather intelligence, monitor the clandestine activities of the others, free slaves as much as we could and bring as many criminals to justice as possible. The project was outlined in detail, presented to the Assembly security council and approved under Assembly decision 49 on April 2nd 3601.” He paused for a moment, patting his Sporran. Looking for his pipe but decided against using it and continued. “The project was to develop assets, methods, and means to do all this in utmost secrecy, chiefly of course not to start a war. Gathering intelligence in space means we had to have ships that could operate in Freespace. We used civilian ships, ships of non-union manufacture. However, none of these ships was suitable to engage pirate ships or conduct long term missions. We decided to develop a ship suitable for this task. Equipped with the best technology and systems specifically suited for the task. It, of course, could not be recognized as being of Union design either. We had to design and build this ship in complete secrecy. In 5019 that ship, officially designated a long-range freight shuttle had been completed. It was the new core component of the Project FISH and thus christened USS Tigershark. A name suggested by me, as it was the name of the pre-Astro atomic submarine I commanded. Silent, unseen but potentially very deadly.” He then looked towards Olafson and his crew. “What good is the best ship without a crew? We wanted the crew to be as secret and unknown as possible. Established officers and crews have friends, colleagues. If we would pull a Captain off his ship or promote an experienced Commander away from his ship. Questions would be asked, by friends, colleagues, academy mates. Making someone disappear is more difficult than you may think and to do that for the entire crew of a ship is bound to cause problems as the devil is in the details as you know. So, as we were about to launch the Tigershark we were also looking to solve this problem. I revealed the project and the intent to Admiral Richard Stahl. We do not often see eye to eye but on a professional level, we always depend on each other. Among his many unexplainable talents is to spot cadets that have this special command ability he was telling you about. No one, not even him can explain what he sees. I developed the theory that he somehow recognizes those who have the same ability he has in spades. Anyhow, together we pre-selected about twenty potential groups to be closely monitored and nudged in the right direction when we received a report that a teenage Neo Viking, defeated an armed space bus with a submarine.” Stahl chuckled at that and Nelson II who was, of course, listening displayed the old news report of the Nilfeheim incident. McElligott continued. “Richard was instantly interested, and we found out that the said teenager was about to apply at the Academy. His name as you can see in the news report was Eric Olafson. On a side note, I would want to point out that this young man prevented terrorists from detonating a spore bomb on Twilight moon.” Again, Nelson displayed the news footage. “At that time, you may know some of the Dai decided to join the Union and that caused the big Union/Dai battle near the Prometheus Nebula that subsequently led to the Union/Nogoll war. Eric Olafson was aboard a civilian yacht as a guest of Alex Enroe and on its way to CorriDoor. The yacht was attacked by a stray Dai Battleship. Now for any other yacht, this would be the end of the story. Eric took command, as the captain of the yacht was incapacitated and yes you guessed it, defeated the Dai Battleship.” This caused a surprised buzz among the Assembly representatives and everyone watched the visual recordings of that event. After the recording was complete, McElligott said. “Richard and I knew it then, this young man would make history, and boy we had no idea how right we were. Eric applied shortly after at the academy and we kept a close watch on him. At that time the Elly wanted us to invite the Yokuda into the Union. They had just been freed from the Nogoll yoke but did not trust us. To make their decision, they asked us to visit them during their Freedom celebrations with a delegation of young people. It is their tradition to ask the young for their opinion because they have had no time to become experienced liars. So, I gathered a group of green as can be cadets. Not even ten days at the Academy and yes one of them was Cadet Eric Olafson. To cut the story short. He saved my life and that of the Yokuda elders preventing an assassination attempt. If that wasn’t enough, he uncovered a Kermac plot, prevented the detonation of PSI spore bombs and pretty much saved the entire planet.” The Yokuda representative got up. “It is very true; therefore, Captain Olafson received the highest citation we could bestow, and we renamed our Spaceport the Olafson Port in his honor. You can see the entire event on the dedication screen below his statue.” Eric coughed. “I have a statue?” The Yokuda representative tooted proudly. “Yes, Captain.” Nelson promptly displayed an image and Shea giggled much to Eric’s embarrassment. While Har Hi grinned devilishly. “Well, maybe the next statue shows you with clothing.” Stahl tried very hard to hide his grin behind his hand. The Yokuda explained. “It is our tradition to show honored heroes this way, so nothing distracts from the essence.” Elfi also giggled. “I think some human females will certainly be distracted. At least the Yokuda birds have nice long perch.” McElligott tried to ignore it and picked up where he had stopped. “Anyway, Cadet Olafson went to basic training and became the first human to befriend a Narth. His first year was quite as eventful but this part must remain secret for now. However, during that time, he bested one of the most talented sword fighters in a private duel and saved the Narth’s life. The Narth Supreme wanted me to mention that so you all know Narth are not immortal, advanced yes but not gods. Eric was made the High Representative of the Narth and he still holds this honorary but quite real title to this day. In his second year, he was present when two Y’All warriors in suspended animation were found. The Y’All were reanimated by Kermac agents and controlled by them. Eric defeated both Y’All in hand to hand combat and saved the lives of many.” The Pertharian representative voiced what others were thinking. “Admiral McElligott we know you are telling the truth and the panel of witnesses is beyond reproach, but maybe the report was embellished. No human would stand a chance against one Y’All and you want to tell us he defeated two?” The Pertharians behind Eric stood up like one being and thundered. “We sat quietly while our Captain was insulted because the ones making the accusations are so insignificant that it does not count. You, however, are our Representative and we rip your arms off, all of them if you ever question our Captain again. I am a Kuthar master of the ninth level and a trained Marine. I would not dare to go against the Captain.” That outburst of Pertharian anger silenced the disbelieving murmur. McElligott however said. “I have been authorized to show you the fight. I cannot tell you where it happened or why but here it is.” Nelson displayed the old footage of Eric’s epic battle against the lumbering giants. The footage ended after the visuals showed the Marines entering the lab. TheOther now got up. “I was one of them and I am not ashamed he defeated me. He is my friend and will be my captain as long as God lets me live.” The Pertharian representative stretched out all four arms. “I apologize for doubting. I offer my arms.” McElligott waved. “No need representative, I had a hard time believing it when I saw that recording a little over thirty years ago.” He then cleared his throat and went on. “When the Security Council saw this footage back then, it was decided to recommend him for the Medal of Honor. It was to recognize his actions on the Yokuda planet and his heroic acts in defeating the Y’All. You, the Assembly granted him this first Medal of Honor without knowing the details. Now you do. I could go on and tell you about many more events, but we need to eventually come to an end. I will mention that he served his third year aboard the USS Hyperion at the OPS position and received the highest marks on this difficult posting that is usually manned by officers earmarked as Command Officers and one step away from XO. It too is considered part of Command school by the way. Olafson completed his final year aboard the USS Devastator where he met some of his crew. Har-Hi the very first Dai to join the Union Fleet. Without question the best fighter pilot there is. Shea Schwartz, with an IQ of 400. Mr. Ndebele, son of the Zulu king the first Virtu Helmsman reaching the perfect rating of 1000. Krabbel, the Archa navigator and Mao Mao Vouza, the tactical Officer were responsible for introducing ice cream to the Archa as most of you all know. Circuit the X101 engineer and perhaps the Union’s foremost authority on Nanites. Hans Neugruber, Saturnian six times galactic champion of the Ultra Iron man contest. There is the second daughter of the current queen of Saran, princess Elfiatra. This band of outstanding individuals became known as the Olafson’s Gang aboard the Devi and never before or since then has there been a Midshipman group like them. I will ask for the declassification of their records and the events they were involved in, till then I must ask you to take my word that they were special indeed. I am mentioning this to make a point. Because we made the decision that these individuals would be the core of the crew for the new ship. Young may be, new and inexperienced yes but I challenge anyone to show me a more resourceful and talented group of officers.” Chapter 22: Verdict The latest development transmitted in the tightly packed guest room of Hogun’s Tavern were greeted with cheers and raised tankards. Gunnar Peerson said. “I guess we only hear now, what a hero our Eric Olafson really is.” “It is the strong arm of an Olafson and the sharp mind of a Ragnarsson paired with the virtues of a true Norse that is at the core of Isegrim’s first born that enables such deeds.” Proclaimed another. Isegrim shouted. “Mighty brother Hogun, open barrels and let your kitchen produce fine food. The Olafson Clan invites all present to celebrate my son’s feats and honor.” Meanwhile on the floor of the military court on the ground floor of Fleet HQ, Earth the Old Highlander sitting on a chair continued his speech. His words and image transmitted to the Assembly and to virtually every GalNet terminal Union wide. McElligott’s eyes had focused on the diverse group of individuals centered around Eric Olafson. “They were sent to participate in the last Reagan trophy event held at the now closed Newport Elite academy. Sent there by Captain Harris in their own Barracuda destroyer partially to test if they could indeed command a ship and partially out of pride to show that he trusted his Midshipmen with a ship. On their way to Newport they defeated a Tec level 11 ship piloted by a reanimated real Seenian, rescued a Hospital ship and cured a planet wide plague.” He held up both hands to silence the storm of comments as he revealed the existence of a Seenian alive. “We will brief you on that during a separate Assembly session. Now bear with me, as the tale has not even begun to become fantastic. Realize also what I just said. It was a group of Midshipmen that destroyed a ship technologically far advanced, towed a full-sized hospital ship over many light years using a Barracuda destroyer and found a cure to an airborne disease that was the intended destination for the hospital ship. They did all this on their own and still made it to Newport in time. The events on Newport are a chapter by itself but they were instrumental in uncovering criminal activities, won the Reagan trophy and saved the lives of Richard Stahl, mine and that of everyone else on Newport. Again, details on these events are classified but we are preparing a report that can be divulged. “Long story short, I believe I have illustrated to everyone why we had no problems, no hesitation to give Eric Olafson the command over the USS Tigershark and have him appoint his senior crew. He and his friends graduated ahead of schedule and were properly promoted, but we could not file his promotion officially in the system, because filing a promotion from Midshipman to Captain would have caused every alarm bell going off at Fleet personnel. Of course, we could justify our decision and were well within regulations but drawing attention to this crew was exactly what we wanted to avoid. So, Admiral Stahl, the Admiral of NAVINT, General Lichfangh, Commandant Cherubim and I signed the promotion the old-fashioned way on a real document and filed it sealed and classified with Fleet Central Archives. Officially we promoted him to Acting Captain because no personnel record needed to be filed for an acting role. We also originally intended to send Olafson to command school after his first mission ended. His first mission lasted far longer than intended. When it finally did, sending Captain Olafson to command school would frankly be a joke. It would be the same as if sending Michelangelo to an Art class for beginners.” Finally, he gave in to his urge and produced his pipe. “I am sorry, but this is taking a little longer than I anticipated. So, I hope you excuse me for lighting a pipe. I can simply talk better when I do.” After a few moments he produced a blue cloud of smoke and resumed his tale. “The Tigershark was to be disguised as a pirate ship and its crew as pirates. Under this guise they could enter Freespace, reconnoiter their hide outs and so forth. The mission gained urgency as the first Narth, many Leedei and members of the then new and very secretive members of the Coven begun their active service with the PSI corps. This and the completion of Nelson II almost immediately produced results. “You see the fleet is a truly gigantic organization. While it is a lawful organization with billions of honest members. There is a very small percentage that are not. There is petty theft, bribery and diversion of supplies and munitions for personal gain. While our CID does a marvelous job in solving the occasional murder, small thefts and crimes of individuals. It was never able to eliminate the organized crime element called the Worm. Now. I am not revealing a secret, the criminal activities report within the Navy is part of the Council report every month and featured in the State of the Fleet report delivered every Union Week. We estimated about 0.2 percent to be involved with the Worm. That is a miniscule number on its own but 0.2 percent of a billion beings is still a lot of individuals. While I will not be able to prevent theft and murder or other crimes of chance, I have made it my goal to eliminate organized crime from the Navy. “This was, by the way the main reason to upgrade from Nelson to Nelson II and the main task of the PSI Corps. As it became known that the Narth had strengthened the ranks of the PSI Corps, those with dark secrets suddenly became very nervous and for good reasons. Anyone convicted of being member of a secret fraternity or criminal organization faces the death penalty. So, many of those gangsters deserted and fled before they could be exposed. They escaped into Freespace, unfortunately some did not leave empty handed and took restricted or even secret equipment, munitions and weapons along. Part of the Tiger shark’s mission was to find such leaks, recover or destroy Union tech before it reached the wrong hands and in case a Class X weapon eliminate anyone and anything that could have knowledge of it.” He paused to relight his pipe and then continued. “Not the most moral or ethically correct solution perhaps, but a necessary one. This need to keep our Translocator technology and associated systems out of the hands of others was openly discussed and the Mil-tech protection Act of 3591, and the Translocator Secret protection Act also of 3591 were the resulting Assembly decisions. Re-evaluated and ratified every year since. These acts require in open non secret language to do exactly what we ordered Olafson to do. “The small secretive X fleet operating inside Freespace was under the control of NAVINT. For two reasons. Officers and personnel serving NAVINT are authorized by the Assembly to engage in all clandestine activity deemed necessary to protect the Union from forces hostile to the Union and without spatial restrictions and thus granting their operation even inside Freespace; and to keep their command structure small, manageable and out of the Fleet activity report given to the General Assembly. We went a step further to ensure the legality of Olafson’s orders and mission. We informed the Covered Committee and requested their final blessing with a security council vote. It was granted and approved. “Back to Olafson and the Tigershark. While pirates have no real names, everyone remembers and knows the name of the pirate captain. At that time Eric Olafson changed his gender legally to female. Why he did this is classified, but mainly due to personal choice reasons. Reasons that have no bearing on his duty status. So, we decided to give Olafson the identity of a mysterious female render captain named Black Velvet. Black Velvet has always been a NAVINT created identity. We spread the rumors of Velvet’s crimes and deeds. If you will take the time to check, none of the Union ships she is supposed to have captured have ever existed. The survivors giving testimony in hysterical manner on GalNet shows were actors and actresses. Again, if you investigate their names you find they have never existed and were survivors of ships that never flew. So naturally Olafson signed as Erica and mentioned the name Black Velvet. “As for his mission. He found the Mini Terrans; is responsible for the Golden to become Union members. Yes, this is really Sodoby the Golden and yes, he really is part of the Tigershark crew. Captain Olafson rescued the gray Nul. The result is the Nul are members instead of enemies. Xon, the Nul prince is also part of this crew. Olafson freed the Stick and sent their delegation to Pluribus, ending the hellhole that was known as Sin 4. Olafson purchased Alvor’s Cove from the Local Lord and his so-called planet manger Captain Sposhtrah is in reality Captain Plensir of NAVINT buying thousands of slaves and secretly freeing them. Over 800,000 Union citizens, 2 million Union Non-Cits and almost 3 million slaves of nonunion origin were saved. Olafson went on to shut down the Smelter moons of Karthania. Reactivated the First Engineer and ended the reign of the Hull builder’s guild. The First Engineer is with us here, the Karthanians are members. Captain Olafson rescued the All White Togar, dethroned the former Queen and the rightful Queen, who as you can see is a member of this crew. Olafson helped the Dolbran defeat the Kermac overlords without them knowing. The Dolbran are Union members now. Olafson prevented the Xandrao from becoming a Kermac thrall species and we gained our first Downward sector member. “All this, while discovering a living stellar dust cloud. Lt Dusty the huge Golem you see over there, and who of course immediately joined the Tigershark crew. His crew also includes a Living Seenian Battle suit and the next best thing to a real ghost. He discovered a Seenian depot and gifted the Union with the USS Dominator and a whole fleet of Devastator type ships. So, I guess we made a good bargain spending a few trillions on his ship.” Stahl said. “You forgot the Living mountain, the planet sized living blanket. Curing the Furze outcasts from a sentient disease. The sentient parasite rides on top of that nightmarish fleshbot goes by the name of Zzzzzt and of course, ended up in Olafson’s crew. Those are the more memorable highlights of just the first mission, and I can personally attest the other missions are just as incredible. He has managed to surprise me and McElligott every time he delivered a report and to surprise an Immortal isn’t all that easy.” McElligott cleaned his now cold pipe. “I guess that will do for today and dispel all accusations, correct Admiral Augustus?” The fat admiral could only nod. Then McElligott said. “Speaker please call for a vote. I have nothing more to add.” The Assembly voted with 99.99 to dismiss all charges as groundless. The single vote for guilty came from the new representative of Nilfeheim who shouted down from her Alcove. “I hate you, Eric.” Egill who was still among the called witnesses grinned. “She can’t make up her mind.” The speaker thanked the Assembly and declared the special session to be concluded and normal Assembly business to commence and terminated the connection.” Stahl with both his fists against his sides gave Augustus a stern look. “I am Richard Stahl. That costume I am wearing is the same Uniform I wore the day this fleet was founded. It conforms down to the last seam to the very first regulation, even the freaking sunglasses. Do you know why I do not wear a ribbon display. There isn’t one big enough to show them all and I refuse to walk around like a Christmas tree. If you are the ideal example of what an Admiral is supposed to be, then I am going to quit today and leave. I am sure that the commission who empowered you or that fool that promoted you will be glad real Admirals like you direct our fleets and troops into battle.” He turned to McElligott. “If you find any reason in my professional conduct that causes you dissatisfaction. All you have to do is say it open and straight forward. I live by the rules and you are my superior officer. You can dismiss me, even ask me to quit and I would do it without hesitation. I want to and must be held accountable for all I do, but if I can be treated like a school boy, without respect by this specimen who makes me wonder how he and I could possibly serve the same fleet, then what chance does an Ensign or Star-man have against these self-righteous, witch hunting, pea counting, bureaucrats and paper pushers like that specimen. As bad as he is, he is not alone, there is an army of officers just like him. They are all alike. Bitter at life, jealous of others and vengefully abusing power when given to them. “I am not against rules. I am a soldier for all my long life. I eat and sleep regulations and follow them as diligently as a third-year cadet, but if you want unthinking automatons then you do not need beings but non-sentient machines. Do you think a non-sentient machine would have done what Captain Brutus did? Do you want the likes of Augustus commanding our ships? Following regulations Brutus should have retreated and waited for reinforcements. He even abandoned his ship and fought on the ground. Everything against regulations I might add. Why not have Augustus prosecute him? And don’t get me started on Eric. He broke, bent, circumvented and ignored pretty much every rule. Yet, you spent half a day just to outline a percentage of his deeds. While Stahl was scolding McElligott, many light years away on planet Pluribus Unum, the Assembly had not turned back to normal business, despite the Speaker saying so. GalNet still transmitted from the court room on Earth and every word Stahl spoke, was heard. The always present subdued din of voices, the dignified atmosphere usually prevalent inside the Sphere of the Assembly, highlighted by the Speaker’s voice or the request or statement of a representative was gone. It sounded more like a galactic market where everyone was trying to sell something at the same time. The corridors outside, even the Ring Park were black with citizens. The GalNet main board of the Assembly was at its limit. GalNet Channel One was currently transmitting to about 98 percent of all GalNet terminals. At no point before had the Fleet public relations desk receive that many requests for information as now. Trillions of requests for a copy of the Tigershark’s logbook were made every second. A mass demonstration of at least 5 million citizens formed within hours actually marching towards the Assembly. Marking it the very first public protest in Union history. The Speaker tried its best to regain some form of order. Yet the system he used to allocate speaking time to a delegate was at the limit and displayed speaking request of virtually every Representative. He finally managed to gain their attention as he hit the never before used contact to raise the Assembly Emergency alert. Meant to be used in an imminent attack on Pluribus and the Assembly. The loud alert, the flashing lights and the first real activation of the planet spanning Para Dim shield managed to give him the chance to speak. “Assembly, I raised the alarm to regain control.” He then said. “Utchat, end the alert and deactivate shields and defense measures and then tie me in planet wide and on GalNet one.” The Pluribus AI responded. “Complied, you are now planet wide and on GalNet One.” “United Stars of the Galaxies I am the Speaker of the Assembly. I was forced to resort to this drastic measure to regain order. We will address each issue and decide on it. One at a time. This is our way, and this is how we do it. Unless you release me from my post and decide to change the way things are done.” He paused only for a second. “So, first I am calling for an imminent Union wide vote. Will we deal with the situation as dictated by our laws and customs or are we to dissolve the Assembly and find another way to govern? Simple as that.” The vote was made in the first Union wide 100 percent vote of all citizens able to vote at that time to continue by laws and custom. It turned out that almost every citizen was following the procedures. He sighed with great relief as he realized what consequences his voting request would have meant if they had voted otherwise. Technically, the Union never came closer to being dissolved. He pointed to the protesting citizens. “Never in our history have Union citizens felt the need to protest, since this government is the people. So, it is my duty as the Speaker to grant them the platform first. Is there a person that is accepted to speak for them?” First Guard soldiers escorted a group of ten beings to the center platform, a Pertharian was pointed out to speak. “I am Torrux Tandalor, Pertharians and a former United Stars Marine Commandant. I am retired and president of the Veterans of the Union Association. I represent the expressed opinion of all our members. I am also first and foremost a Union Citizen. We were compelled to form a protest group so we would be able to voice our proposals. First, we propose to make Admiral Stahl the Admiral in charge. No one above him but the Assembly and thus the citizens. No committees, no councils. The Citizens via the Assembly should be the only institution that has the power to summon him. Even our enemies show more respect to the Eternal Warrior than it was shown today. That he was never above the law and has served all of us in the most honorable way is evident to everyone after 3000 years of impeccable unwavering service. “Second, we demand that only officers that actually served as commanding officers will henceforth, be promoted to Admiral rank. We completely agree that our fleet needs to be run by rules and regulation; well most of them are there for a reason. For the normal and common infractions, we have a time-tested system of military justice and for the big ones we then will have Admirals that use actual experience and common sense to decide if the rules were broken out of criminal or necessary reasons. “The third and final request comes from us Marines retired, discharged or active. I know I speak for every grunt all the way to the current Commandant, make Richard Stahl our highest Commandant and make it permanent until he steps down or is recalled by an Assembly vote. We are Marines. We serve this Union first and foremost, we are devoted to the Corps, but we want to honor him by requesting to make him First Marine, make this the highest rank and his title.” The Assembly cheered and so did the millions outside the Assembly. The speaker straightened. “Is there anyone who wants to comment or question Mr. Tandalor or do we proceed to call for a vote?” The Narth representative requested to be heard. All noise ebbed away as the shrouded figure was focused on the screens. “Narth Supreme conveyed to me that Narth finds this proposal quite logical and so Narth favors this request. As a Union Citizen, not as the voice of all Narth one finds that this proposal has one serious flaw. One is of the opinion that this request is long overdue.” The vote resulted in another 100 percent approval and the request was passed into law. The representative of the Non-Corps managed to be heard next. “Should we not also recognize McElligott? Granted it seems he had a hand in today’s proceedings, but has he not served our Union just as long. He might not agree with everything Admiral Stahl does, but despite Stahl’s popularity or perhaps because of it, do we not need a voice that is not afraid to present an alternative view? We all know it’s a great fortune to have these immortals at the helm of such a large institution as our fleet. I happen to be a close friend of Richard Stahl and have known him for a long time. His views have no room for compromise. His voice is that of a warrior and not that of anything else. I personally find great wisdom in the quote of Admiral McElligott when he said: ‘The worst peace is better than the best war.’ He is also known for saying: ‘War is necessary but must always be the very last option.’ His conviction is perhaps best shown when he said. ‘Wars are easily started but so hard to stop.’ I am quoting him to show you, he is far from an old fool and I am convinced that we also need a voice of temperance. It was his wisdom to foresee the problems the Freespace treaty would cause. Granted he was not the only one, I am certain. But he took steps to deal with them, without going to war with the rest of the Galaxy. He rightly pointed out that not all situations can or should be handled with brute force. This, even Admiral Stahl agrees upon. I have consumed the lengthy report a Bellebee compiled on Admiral McElligott and I encourage everyone to read at least the conclusion. ‘McElligott has served this Union with distinction. He has through his actions preserved peace, saved countless lives and last but not least, this fleet we are so proud of has been made into what it is by him.’ That alone should guarantee our eternal gratitude. “Therefore, I do propose him to be recognized by awarding him the Assembly Medal of Recognition. I further propose a new rank and title. That of Chief Executive Admiral to conduct all affairs and business of the Navy with the expressed highest authority and only second to the Assembly of the Union. Therefore, he is equal in rank with Admiral Stahl without interfering into the other’s field of authority. These men might not be the best of friends but to me, there is ample proof that they work well together. We should be indeed grateful for having such dedicated men leading our most important organization. I made my case.” While the proposal was not approved by a hundred percent vote, it still passed with an amazing 91 percent. Stahl had been interrupted by the news that the Assembly raised the Emergency alert. Like everyone else he and all other beings listened to the events unfold. Stahl at first wasn’t happy. He feared that too much power corrupts and that he now needed to be even more self-aware that he did not use this power for personal gain. The Narth Supreme still present, however, went as far as putting his hand on Stahl’s shoulder. “Richard, because of this fear and iron self-control. There is no one better than you. In matters of war it has been shown that it is best to have just one mind at the top. In these matters you are supreme. All Narth will follow you and so will I. An entity that exceeds all our understanding with unlimited omnipotence is bound by you on your word and out of unshakeable trust. What is the power of all the Union compared to that?” “Putting it that way you frighten me even more!” Eric came over. “The Narth Supreme is correct, I am the Dark One, but I am also Eric Olafson. To the entity I represent there a few absolutes. One however is the trust and the respect I have for you. This why I chose you to be present when I made the Decision. This is also why I heeded your command to stay away from the war and not tempt you to ask me to end it. The Eric in me wanted to but the Entity I am, understands the wisdom in your decision and this is evidence that you indeed can be trusted with power. It also cemented my allegiance to you as Eric and as the Dark One.” The Dark One’s voice echoed in Eric’s and it caused everyone present to shiver in fear. Most of course did not understand why or associated their sudden feeling of terminal fear with the seemingly normal human standing with the Admiral and the Narth Supreme. The Dark One put his hand on Stahl’s other shoulder. “It is a very human gesture to express affection with this gesture. The Narth Supreme bestows this affirmation upon you and so will I.” Narth Supreme said. “I learned the concept of friendship from you, Dark One via your friendship to the Young Narth and I am richer for it.” Together they listened to the Non-Corp and Stahl was actually pleased. “You know he is quite right; I am guilty, myself, of disregarding, overlooking and ignoring McElligott’s accomplishments. He often is an obnoxious old man who couldn’t hit a barn door with a TKU standing two meters before it, but he did indeed build this fleet. Without it, I could not have done my part. Yes, I am a pretty decent officer, saying that without meaning to laud myself or course, but stick me in funds appropriation meeting and I would shoot everyone present and kill myself after that. It is the next worst thing to Hell to me. No offense Dark One.” “None taken.” The Narth Supreme said. “Deep down there is no one McElligott respects more than you, Eternal Warrior and in a grandfatherly way he loves Eric and his crew. A father could not be prouder and yes, he has the ability to see far into the future and applies Narth like patience to make all the little adjustments to accomplish his goals. His involvement in this affair was caused by the very human feeling of standing in the shadow of a giant, accumulated by your resurrection Dark One. He, as all the other Immortals were picked by the Guardian to prepare Humankind for your arrival. To be suddenly robbed of the perceived reason of existing is a serious blow. He was preparing for nearly 3000 years. That is a very long time for an otherwise normal human. All his feelings of anger and frustration he had and not receiving any validation, made him emotionally quite raw. That he was emptying more than just one bottle of his beloved Scotch did not exactly temper his anger but clouded his normal reasoning. In a moment of rage, he set things in motion he later could no longer stop. That he was grooming Augustus and other questionable officers was borne out of an old idea. An idea I find ridiculous as the Narth Supreme, but not so wrong as a Union Citizen.” Stahl no longer felt angry, but sorry and even guilt towards McElligott. The last words of the Narth Supreme however, made him turn and ask. “What?” “McElligott is nothing if not diligent. He tries to prepare for any possible problem he can foresee. I know of over 20,000 little projects he has set in motion and I am sure he has many more he can activate. Most of them just grow along and most likely will never be used. One of these contingency plans he calls ‘Corroded Steel’ in a wordplay on your name. He conceived it in the case you would ever become corrupt, misuse power or attempt a military putsch. If it would ever become necessary to arrest or put you on trial. He combed the fleet for officers who are either not afraid or not impressed by you. Something more difficult than you may think. His plan has many elements, for example, he outlined in his contingency plan to use Army guards to arrest you as he was convinced no Marine would ever do it and rather face court martial and the gallows than to arrest you. He found a handful officers each year. Groomed them into higher ranks and kept this pool of potentials stocked with officers over many hundred years.” Stahl raised an eyebrow. “I be dammed.” The Narth Supreme nodded. “He has a Contingency plan for what to do if you would die. If you disappear or get kidnapped. He even has a plan for what is to be done if he himself turns insane, rogue or dies. There are many thousands of these plans, and some can be activated at a moment’s notice. This is quite wise in my opinion.” A new light of respect shown in Stahl’s eyes. “There I am learning something new about a man I thought I knew.” The Dark One said with Eric’s voice. “I never trusted him, like I did you, but I learned to respect him.” Narth Supreme added. “You know he is a member of the Gray Ghosts and not you, and this is due to that very reason. You are the greatest Warrior no question. You are the one I call friend and not him, but you are incapable of doing things that are immoral, unlawful or even outright criminal. He is willing to do it if the result is beneficial for the common good. In a way he represents the Third Way. We can be thankful that it was not you the Dark One reincarnated in. You are the very definition of duality. Black or white, with no room for a shade of gray.” “You make me sound like a fool. I do know there are many shades between light and dark.” “Would you disregard a direct order of the Assembly if you were convinced that there is a better way?” “Never. Once a decision is made it becomes law and I stick to it, regardless if I like it or not.” “You made my point. The Assembly is a marvelous institution, but like you, functions on absolutes. Voting allows only for two options. Yes or No. That is why the Gray Ghosts are necessary.” Stahl grunted something and then walked over to the completely baffled McElligott. Followed closely by Eric and Narth Supreme. McElligott turned from watching the Assembly preparing to vote on the Non-Corp representative’s proposal. He was no coward but feared the worst as Stahl stomped close. He straightened his stance. “Will you give me the dignity to ask that the duel takes place in Scotland? I’d like to die there.” Stahl said. “You want what?” Narth Supreme said. “He thinks you will demand satisfaction and he has no illusions he will survive it.” “Admiral McElligott, I came over to offer my apologies, express my personal thanks and finally congratulate you.” Now it was McElligott repeating Stahl’s question. “You want to do what?” While he did, he missed the result of the Assembly vote. “Stahl pointed to the huge field screen now to the back of the old Admiral. “Congratulate you for the Assembly Medal of Recognition for one. If anyone deserved it, it’s you. My old friend Two-Seven One addressing the Assembly and the Narth Supreme opening my eyes to something I knew for a long time and yet always ignored. Buried truth under a mountain of stupid human sentiment. O’Brock I am as guilty as you, acting like a fool for nearly three thousand years. We are not wise, detached immortals. We are quite human idiots that just happened to be around tad longer.” McElligott was prepared for anything but not that. He looked like a fish on dry land. “You not...” “No, Highlander we all do stupid things when we are angry and drunk. That those things went a tad out of hand and pretty much involved the entire Union is not entirely your fault.” McElligott was still quite unprepared for the sudden change of things. “It is not?” “You called me for help to stop these events. Instead of helping you, I acted like a self-righteous fool, not much better than that clown Augustus. I wanted this to be the nail on your coffin. Not very mature for three millennia old grunt. I should have worked with you. The only excuse I have is that I tend to be irritable when I get interrupted fighting a war. Not a very good excuse I know.” Stahl offered McElligott his hand. “Will you accept my apology?” McElligott had forgotten to breath and sighed deep sigh of relief. “I also want to apologize.” “Accepted.” Stahl shook hands with McElligott. Then the Eternal Warrior said. “We all forgot who made all this happen, me included. I do want to thank you for it. And if you ever find a Marine that is unwilling to arrest me for breaking the law, you tell me.” “All of them! Not that I need to do that. You breaking the law is as likely as Hell freezing over.” The Narth Supreme sounded amused as he said. “Much less likely as that could be arranged.” While looking to Eric. McElligott also turned to Eric. “That it all got you involved, Captain Olafson is my fault and I am truly sorry.” “Sir, thanks to your confidence in me, I was allowed to have the best years anyone could ask for. You made me Captain of the Tigershark and for that alone you have my eternal thanks.” Again, Narth Supreme sounded amused. “When he says eternal, he actually means it.” McElligott shivered. “I was not there when it happened. I don’t really understand who or what you are.” Narth Supreme said. “I studied and prepared for this since this Universe begun and I still do not comprehend it fully and I was there when the Dark One awoke.” Through Eric the Dark One said. “I am still also Eric Olafson, I am an Officer of this Navy, I am a Union Citizen and I am a friend, Sir.” He saluted the old Admiral and so did Stahl. O’Brock’s chin quivered and his old eyes glittered as he returned the salute. The Narth Supreme said. “You have Narth’s respect as well.” Eric congratulated the old Admiral to his medal and then he was about to join his friends. Yet he stopped as he noticed the still present Admiral Augustus. “I am cleared of all charges Admiral. You have five minutes to choose weapons.” The fat man squealed. “I was doing my duty. I have done nothing wrong.” “I would not go that far.” A Pan Saran Commodore said approaching the bench. “I am here to arrest you on an attempt to sabotage Fleet equipment crucial to the war effort.” Augustus shrieked. “I told that machine to delete...” Nelson II sounded even happier than before. “Please let me replay your exact words and my response.” Nelson II replayed the exchange that ended with the Computronic saying “On March 5th,5030 at 0922 hrs. Admiral M. Augustus conducted an unauthorized test on Fleet Main Computronic and then ordered the results of the test to be ignored and deleted. Test results deleted.” Nelson added. “The result of the test was deleted, neither your attempt nor the conversation.” Augustus dismissed it. “A machine cannot press charges.” The Pan Saran agreed. “Indeed, Nelson II cannot, but JAG can. However, I am to point out, the testimonial of a Computronic is about as good as evidence can get. You do know what the penalty is when convicted on sabotage charges during war times, right?” “I can explain. I did not...” The Thauran shrugged. “I am sure you can, however I am only here to arrest you. Believe me, it is me you want to be arrested by!” Augustus almost sounded his old arrogant self. “Now why would I want to be arrested by you?” “Because outside, are about two hundred marines fighting each other over the chance to arrest you. Calling Stahl an impostor wearing a costume was perhaps not the smartest thing. You see, any real officer in this fleet knows that. You simply don’t insult the Eternal Warrior with Marines anywhere near. Of course, you could decide to resist and I weak as I am would have to call for Marine assistance.” The Commander looked to Olafson. “Please go ahead and finish your gentleman’s affair. I am not in a particular hurry and it makes no difference to me if I deliver the prisoner or a report of his demise.” “This is Earth, Fleet headquarters. Commandant you cannot permit him to simply kill me!” “Death by duel fought between Officers on matters of honor is quite lawful. And boy did you make this a matter of honor.” He shivered. “There is no regulation on this.” “Because we have a few thousand unwritten rules. All however as binding and valid as the written ones.” Augustus stared at Olafson. “How can you learn them, prepare for them if they are not written? Anyone can just make them up.” “No one can make them up or alter them. You know about them by osmosis, learn about them from fellow and senior officers and you live by them. They are valid in or out of uniform. They are the same for ground troops, fighter-pilots, navy personnel, Army, Space Force and Marines. These rules are more than laws, more than regulations. They are borne out of our military history, connect us to everyone who ever wore the uniform of our Union military and earned the respect that comes with the willingness to give it all. These rules are the backbone of courage. These rules have names: Respect and Honor. Respect is earned and honor is given. These are the rules and that is the foundation of our fleet. These are the two rules I have never broken or circumvented as a Fleet Officer and it is by them, I commanded my ship. I am so much more now and yet these rules are sacred to me. You have no concept of respect and you have honored nothing but yourself. No, I won’t duel you because you would have to accept the challenge and thus earn my respect.” Eric turned away and left the man quivering, soiled in his own urine as Eric spoke with the voice of the Dark One and Augustus knew he had been face to face with death, not just his own mortality but the anti-force of all life. Eric was surrounded by his friends and his crew and Har-Hi put his hand on Eric’s shoulder. I guess this is it. This is where Olafson’s Gang goes their separate ways. Elfi started to cry, and Shea burst into tears. Alice hugged Eric and sobbed. Krabbel also scurried close. Xon comforted the beautiful All White. Celia the usually cold and detached Seenian wiped tears as Mao held her with a face as if he stood by the grave of his best friend. Shaka held the roaming remote of SHIP. Hans clenched his fists and looked totally disturbed. Orthbeer the Antoo vapor, Dusty and Tyron Suit as alien as they were managed to look as sad and hopeless as the rest. Eric had his other hand on Narth. Sodoby had his hands on the shoulders of Mr. Warner before him who looked especially pitiful with his drooping ears, limb tail and shimmering black eyes. No one of this group really thought of Meeze as ugly anymore, and the scavenging Worm managed to look just as sad as the Holdian. “Meeze not likes for the Captinz to go.” TheOther, Three-Four, Fective, Kolus and Lyth the Pertharians, the two Mini Terrans and Knnnkt the parasite along with Commander Roghor completed the sad gathering, Eric finally spoke. “I am the Dark One. I cannot stay with you because this is your universe and my final tasks lie at the very end of all reality. If I remain with you, I will interfere for you with consequences not meant to occur. The age of the old entities has ended. Their tasks or reason to be, had long expired. They have broken the Rule by lingering on. I have destroyed or banished them from this Universe. I must also leave, so your Universe can develop on its own so you may enter the next stage and finally join...” He stopped and smiled. “That is knowledge not meant for you, mostly because it is knowledge only valid when all time comes to an end. I will remain a little while longer in this universe, I can be reached by each of you by simply sending me your thoughts. I am the Dark One, I am the anti-force of life, but through Eric’s eyes and his humanity I have been blessed with the greatest gift, a force that is stronger than me. Real friendship expressed through unconditional love.” His friends tried to smile and nodded. The Dark One said. “My departure however does not mean the end of the Olafson’ Gang. I know Admiral McElligott wants to send a new Ship through the Ancient Gate network we discovered and Krabbel sort of accidentally activated.” Har-Hi said. “How could it be the Olafson’s Gang without you?” “Har-Hi, it has always been Olafson’s Gang without me. I am the Dark One. Eric and I are one and I am united with my real shell and body. I never was a real part.” Eric vanished and a tall shrouded being without a face underneath the cowl just absolute endless darkness that was disturbing and emitted the terminal coldness of death that reached down to the very soul appeared. The Dark One embraced each of his friends stepped back and vanished. Before anyone could really say anything, a tall beautiful blonde stood in the place of the Dark One. Everyone recognized her instantly, it was Eric’s female alter ego. Har Hi blinked completely surprised. “Erica?” “Yes, I am Erica Olafson. I have been with you for all these years sharing my body with the Entity that is the Dark One. I did not really know that until he found his own real immortal body. After he made the Decision and restored the RULE, he completely severed all that united me with him. It was not as easy as we had to decide what is his and what is mine. It was even weirder than it sounds, for example who did Narth share the Huhgavh with, him or me?” Erica smiled. “We agreed that we should not share the same space while he settled his final affairs as Eric.” She paused and said. “I hope we are still friends, even though I am a real woman and can’t summon swords and axes when I get angry.” Shea hugged and kissed Erica. Narth, Har-Hi and all the other hugged kissed laughed and hugged Erica some more. “Now that iz settled canz we go back to our shipiz?” Meeze turned to look in Augustus direction. “maybe I neez to eaz a little biz of ze stoopiz.” Erica laughed. “With the Strawberriez?” McElligott said to Stahl watching all this. “You knew that when you said Eric and Erica are now two complete separate persons?” Instead of Stahl, the Narth Supreme answered. “He knew that since he visited me on Narth Prime, he only really understood it just like you, only now.” “No, Narth Supreme despite it all I am still a simple Marine and all that mumbo jumbo and meta crap gives me a headache. I am heading back to my war. Ugly and brutal perhaps, but I understand it.” “Better than anyone, Richard. Better than anyone.” Richard pointed to the hug fest not far from them. “What about them? Separate them, give each a command of their own?” “They earned it, yes and I am sure they would be good. However, we have plenty of good COs, but I doubt even the Dark One could find us another Olafson’s Gang.” “Send them in a new Battleship to the front then?” “No, because you would be without something to do. Erica would find a way to sneak onto Kermac Prime and either hack the Supreme Wizard to pieces or have him as part of her crew.” “Both outcomes have their charms.” “And rob you of your dream to have him sign the unconditional surrender? No, Olafson’s gang is not meant for wars and battleships.” “If Erica is indeed the same as Eric you’d be surprised. He commanded the Devi as good as Harris and fought the Draaks and a host of Y’All drones don’t forget that.” “I have not and by Assembly decision you are the Fleet Admiral now, but would you not agree that they’d be better suited to see what lies at the other sides of those gates. To find out who those Tomradi are and doing what they do best. Explore, stir up the pot and perhaps expand our Union into new galaxies by making new friends.” “You better give them a bigger ship then.” “I am way ahead of you on that one. I started a little ship design project, during Olafson’s first mission. The new USS Tigershark is waiting for her crew at the Ross Torus. The first ship I my add that is built with a mobile self-aware AI in mind.” “You were expecting them to go on another mission after all these years?” “No but I prepared for the possibility.” Chapter 23: A new Mission McElligott stood in the large crew reception lobby of Ross-Torus port eight. The lobby was spacious and like all such fleet facilities featured a mustard yellow wall to wall carpet. There were seating groups of sleek looking vari-form seats and rubber trees. The floor to ceiling behind the Old Highlander gave a grandiose view into a truly gigantic man-made cavern. Big enough to accommodate several of the Union's biggest battleships. The landing field, however, was empty at the moment. The old admiral was not alone. The being next to him was the mighty All Gray and to his other side Admiral Lydaa. A little removed, from the three VIPs, was a small crowd of high-ranking officers. "Deepa glanced at her Wrist PDD. "You think they will be on time?" McElligott sighed. "In all my years as Admiral, I never have seen a crew more eager. To them, it seems leave of absence is punishment." He held up his PDD and turned the display to Deepa. "Eight hundred and fifty-eight requests to be reassigned as soon as possible." The Nul leader could of course not smile, at least not in any way a human could recognize. "Xon, my successor prefers the company of his shipmates over the ruling seat. Not that I blame him. It moves my Narl, to know he has so many friends of so many different societies and species." Deepa glanced at the empty landing field. "What was wrong with the first Tigershark?" McElligott made a wide gesture. "We didn't take that strange magnet into account that attracts all sorts of strays, individuals, and whatnot. We made her too small." He grinned. "Truth of the matter is of course of technical nature. The second we gave the most advanced ship to that crazy bunch they started to fiddle with it and modify pretty much everything." Ross 128 was only 11 light-years from Earth. After the trial and the departure of my brother, the Dark God, I felt right as rain. All the nagging uncertainty of my existence had melted away. I felt free at last. McElligott ordered me to proceed to Ross 128 for further orders and instructions, after a short vacation of a week on Earth I spent with Shea, Narth, and Har-Hi. From Luna Port Armstrong, we took a fleet shuttle to Ross Torus, the largest Union Fleet shipyard. What was originally planned to be quiet out of the way munitions depot and service dock had turned into an industrial complex of tremendous importance and one of the Union’s busiest systems. Easily equal to Blue Moon, only this was for the Fleet alone. In times of War the Ross Torus could turn out 20 battleships a day. At its core was the Battleship assembly line. 5000 km long. With Ultronit Armor foundries, gigantic robots assembling frames, at one end and final detailing at the other. One part of the assembly line the so-called Red Area, the ships received the Translocator canons. The place was guarded by Ultra Marines who did not ask and always shoot. I had been here once before, during an Avatar and guided tour by McElligott and Admiral P'Tchak, the Commandant of Ross Torus. This mind-blowing scale of the battleship assembly line was only a small part of the Ross Torus. SII, Enroe, and DeNoir assembly lines were just as big. This in addition to yards for smaller ships and equipment provided permanent jobs to over 18 billion beings. Translocator cannons weren't the secret of the Union's success, it was places like this. Terran megalomania, Klack unprecedented talent to organize and delegate the workflow to the smallest detail, Bellebee managers making sure nothing is overlooked, neglected or forgotten. Oromarls keeping meticulous storage and depots. The Union’s unexplainable ability to combine the natural talents of a myriad of societies without really planning it or forcing it. That was the real reason. Our Leyland military transport approached this mind-blowing artificial construct and slipped past energy curtains. Once inside, there was no real difference to a planet surface, except that the horizon kept curving up and you could see cities, forests, and lakes instead of clouds in the sky. Even though billions of civilians lived here, this was not a civilian place and security was tight. Two marines not only checked our CITIs but verified all data. They then repeated the process of checking the MITI. Only then did they deactivate the force field barrier to let her pass. Har-Hi looked around. "By the spirits. The largest Dai Mother would look like a speck compared to this." I could not respond, because my throat tightened as I saw the huge crowd waiting for us. I recognized them all, it was my crew. Hans towering right next to Xon and TheOther. There were Mao and Shaka, Elfi and Cateria. Ak Fective, Alice, Roghor next to Jolai. Brena and Mehedi, Fivcheer, petite Lilith, Tyron and all the others that have become dear friends. Even the Mini Terrans and Fafnir our mascot. Sodoby, Dusty and Warner. Roghor called them to attention and reported. "Captain Olafson your crew, Ma'am. Present and accounted for." I swallowed hard. "Thank you, Commander Roghor. I am surprised to see you all. Did you all not get offers and promotions?" "Ma'am. When Admiral gave us a choice between advanced postings or volunteer for a new mission with you, there was no choice." Har-Hi looked around. "Well, it looks some of our friends did take new postings. I don't see Krabbel, Cirruit or our special friend, Meeze." Roghor spread his massive fur-covered arms. "Commander Cirruit is here. Your shuttle flight was announced to be delayed an hour, Ma'am…" Just as he said that a walking mountain of packages and shopping bags appeared, with a huge spider right behind him, holding a big ice cream cone. A familiar voice behind the packages complained. "Krabbel you could help me carry the stuff, she could be here any moment, and did we lose Meeze?" Krabbel said. "He is right behind us, I think. The Swine and Dine offered soft serve with Strawberry sauce." Then the Archa shrieked as he saw me and scurried right over and hugged me. Only then he remembered and snapped into his version of attention. "Sorry Captain, Ma'am." Cirruit dropped his load of packages and also came to attention. His artificial never-changing face as always, but I felt his warm affection never the less. Before I could put them at ease. A worm creature scurried in, his face smeared with red sauce holding rib sandwiches and a bag of fries. "Burgers with the strawberriez. Not so bad at all." Meeze also noticed me and completely uninhibited scurried close. "It's the Captinz! Meeze likes it." "Guys, at ease. It didn't take long and we all started to hug and shake each other's appendixes. The lobby where Admiral McElligott and the others waited was located on a third story tier just above this section's entry concourse and watched as Captain Olafson arrived and the hugging and cheering started moments later. The NAVINT commandant sighed softly. "Whenever I see this, I wish I be a part of that crew. They are acting like a close family." McElligott nodded to that with a smile reaching his eyes. "Not exactly proper military décor and behavior I have to say, but I share your sentiment." He then demonstrated that he too could act outside the expected behavior for such a high ranking spatial navy officer and whistled like an old sailor between his fingers. He was obviously satisfied with the loud noise he managed to produce. "Captain Olafson, get your crew and yourself up here on the double." The Old highlander did jump back as Olafson popped out of thin air along with her Narth friend. Narth said. "I get the rest," and disappeared. There were a little over eight hundred individuals crowding the spacious lobby. The Old Highlander had me and the senior officers’ group before the viewport. He appeared as giddy as a teenager as he gave the signal through his Wrist PDD. On his signal, the floor of the landing hangar split open and an almost black space ship was slowly pushed up and into view. It was clearly of the same design as the old Tigershark, it was substantially bigger, but, somehow managed to look even faster. McElligott said with openly displayed pride. "Your new ship, Captain Olafson. Technically it is the Tigershark II, but since we decommissioned your old ship, she carries the same name." I felt right as rain before, but as I stepped on the bridge which was just a little bigger than our old bridge, I knew I was home again. SHIP stepped into view. "Welcome aboard Captain." "Now we are complete," I said with a deep smile on my face. To the admiral who had also stepped on the bridge, I said. "I like the new ship already, but what was wrong with the old one?" "It wasn't big enough, Captain. We are sending you through the Ancient Gate Network to find a regular route to Avondur, that strange planet you found. We need to know more about the Tomradi and those Shards. It is a mission that might take a while. You need to take more supplies, have bigger guns in case you have to fight and knowing you, there is a good chance you will add a few unusual individuals to your already diverse as can be crew." He gestured towards the Command chair. "We also decided there can always be only one Tigershark. We decommissioned the old one, so we can study what you guys have done to her and because we removed SHIP and added her to this one. She is now truly free-roaming by the way." I softly caressed the Pseudo Leather of my seat and said. "To the conference room, for a detailed briefing, Sir?" "I am sure this ship has one or two of these, but I am sure you prefer the Den. As for a detailed briefing, what will that do? Here is an order chip with your general instructions. I expect you to take this ship off my landing field and get started as soon as I am off-board. Good luck and god speed." AN hour later, we passed into deep space. Shaka under his Virtu Helmet, silently humming a happy melody. Krabbel busy finding the correct Ancient Gate. Sodoby now having his own console and dedicated seat also smiled deeply. Har-Hi crossed his arms. "I almost think they wanted to get rid of us and send us far away." I looked at him. "One could get that impression. Do you think there is more to this?" He could not stay serious as he said with a grin. "Who cares, captain. This is what I am born to do. I would not want to be anywhere else." Narth agreed. "I am very content, and so is everyone aboard. There is a common feeling of satisfaction and eagerness to go past known horizons." I leaned back. "Mr. Krabbel, do you have a course for our Helmsman?" "On the board and calculated, Ma'am." "Mr. Ndebele, ready?" "Yes, Captain." "Step on it." Meeze came onto the bridge and took the engineering position. "The shipiz has two Big Boomz. Meeze likes it." THE END Epilogue I was asked by my best friends to tell this story. At first, I objected to the idea, but then it grew on me, mostly because during this journey I have met a vast host of beings and individuals. Some became friends and some became much more, where the word friend simply is not enough to describe the bond that is shared. Some of these individuals became enemies and others simply played their part. It is to their memory I decided to dedicate this story. For me, it all began on a planet called Nilfeheim, where I was born as Eric Olafson, son of Isegrim Olafson and Ilva Ragnarsson on October 7th,4999, Old Terran Time. and now I have come to the end of my journey in this Universe and time. After almost 350 years my life does not draw to an end, but that part of my journey, the part my friends wanted me to share has come to an end. As mentioned, my human life and my journey began about 350 years ago on a very cold water-world called Nilfeheim. While my part of this tale has now ended, my sister and her band of friends still has a few stories to tell. What happened to Erica and her gang of friends is for another voice to tell. My story, the part meant and understood by mortals has now concluded. May you find love and friends as I have during my quest among you. Eric Olafson, aka the Dark One (Union Citizen)